Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Since Tommy was born he lived his life knowing he wasn't the favorite in his family. It was just common sense really. His brothers would show their 100s and good grades and get to go out to eat and be praised. When Tommy got 100s and good grades the papers were ignored and put on a shoebox on the top of the kitchen cabinets. Phil ignored him, Techno didn’t seem like he cared, and Wilbur eventually grew sick of him.

The dinners with family were more of Phil listening to Wilbur and Techno and having them talk about their day while Tommy sat there silently and when he finally spoke up more often than not he would be told to shut up for whatever Wilbur had to say. Which was soooo much more interesting.

Saturday board game nights were just the family taking their anger out on Tommy through monopoly (like they didn’t do that enough already). Eventually Tommy just wouldn’t show up to the games and would hear laughing from the living room. His family not even realizing that the youngest wasn’t there. But Tommy didn’t care. Right?

His dad Philza was a manager of a tech company and spent all of his time working. After his wife's death he became even more of a workaholic and paid little to no attention to Tommy. Forgetting his birthday, and other things to that caliber. The one time he did remember on Tommy's 7th birthday he thought it was his youngest 6th and got him a stuffed blue sheep since those were Tommy's favorite animal.

They weren't.

Sheeps were Wilbur's favorite animal.

Tommy smiled and took it anyway. He didn’t care. Even if cows were his favorite animal it’s not like it matter. His dad remembered his birthday and gave him a gift! Tommy was so happy he didn’t care that it was a sheep instead of a cow. That’s a stupid reason to be upset so he didn’t care. Right?

As for Techno he was a person who the word genius was made for. This along with his stubbornness to be the best made him skilled in many fields. He was a fencing champion and Tommy remembers going to his tournaments. Tommy really liked those. It was the one of the only times his family seemed to laugh with him. Techno being the valedictorian of his grade went off to study at a prestigious university abroad. He walked out of that door with a duffle bag in hand not even glancing Tommy’s way. No words said he just walked out.

Then there was Wilbur.

Wilbur was the one who spent the most time taking care of Tommy ever since he was born. All those days however with happiness and laughter changed by the time Wilbur was in high school. Before Tommy would spend time in Wilbur’s room listening to his music, playing video games, and messing around with his older brother. With time Wilbur wanted to go out with friends and not babysitting his "annoying little brother". All of the fun things the brothers did like beating each other up over the remote, kicking each others legs under the table, and yelling at each other, it suddenly felt like Wilbur wasn't joking anymore. So when Wilbur got a full scholarship to London for a degree in music he hopped on that plane without a second thought. Guitar on his back and suitcase in hand he didn't look back. He didn't even say goodbye to Tommy. Phil forgot to bring him to the airport.

Tommy didn't think Wilbur noticed either.

Techno and Wilbur never called Tommy. Tommy knew that Wilbur called Phil though. Every day at 11 pm Wilbur would call Phil. Tommy could hear them sometimes when he passed by Phil's room.

Tommy was never mentioned once.

Wilbur was only meant to stay in London for school, but he moved there with the friends he wanted desperately when he was younger. Seeing how well planned it was Tommy figured this was his plan from the start.

But Tommy didn't care about Wilbur moving. Why would he? He told himself he didn't. I mean it wasn’t even that big of a deal. Yeah! Tommy didn’t care. His other brother left him behind it wasn’t important to him. He didn’t care. Right? It wasn’t like he spent the night he found out he was crying silently into the blue sheep he was given.

Tommy was a horrible liar at times.

When Tommy was 10 both his brothers had walked out the door.

When Tommy was 11 he got used to taking care of himself. He got used to walking into a silent and empty house.

When Tommy was 11 he had learned how to cook for himself.

He burnt himself on the stove many times before he got it right. Phil never noticed.

Having Phil basically ignore him was the norm. His all report cards with all As that he work so hard to get just got put in the shoebox. Phil didn't even look at them.

When Tommy was 12 he had found a dusty old sketchbook in an attic which belonged to his mom.

Tommy never got a chance to meet her. Tommy doesn't even know what she looks like. All photos of her were taken down as soon as Wilbur and Techno left.

When Tommy was 13 he met Tubbo his best friend and a computer nerd who could hack his way into anything if he tried hard enough. A year later he met Ranboo. In Tommy's opinion Ranboo was a total nerd but Tommy liked him even if he never said it out loud. Plus Ranboo had a cat so +10 in Tommy's book. The trio were stuck like glue ever since they met. The people at school saw them meet up at the bench in front of the school each morning and afternoon so people dubbed them the bench trio. Tommy, Tubbo, and Ranboo. Three best friends who loved each other more than anything in the world, and would be there for each other no matter what.

When Tommy was 15 he got a job part time at Kinoko. A small cafe that was run by Karl and his fiance. It was turned into this after Las Nevadas diner got closed when it's owner went off to university. Tommy loves Kinoko. He gets free coffee after his shift is done. And the cottagecore vibes were very calming.

When Tommy was 16 he had class in art. He met Mr. Sam and was invited to see an art showcase at the local park. He loved it. Tommy joined an art club that was run by the 2 art teachers at his school. Mr. Sam and Ms. Puffy.

He took a empty room in his house and turned it into an art studio. One of the rules in the Watson household is that there's rooms that people aren't allowed to go into without the permission of the owner. So Tommy claimed the empty room as his own. Filled with canvases and paint Tommy used this room to paint as much as he wanted. Art studies from his sketchbook were taped on some walls used as inspiration, along with different paint splatters that Tommy didn't bother cleaning up. Added to the ambience. Phil probably saw him with paint on his fingers and face but didn't ask about it. At least he could respect his privacy or he just couldn't find it in himself to care. Tommy wasn't about to find that out.

Also Tommy had the only key. So Phil couldn't find out if he tried.

When Tommy was 17 he had his first art showcase. And he loved every second of it. Being able to show off his art to people and be able to have people praise his work.

Tommy couldn't believe it.

People actually liked what he did and acknowledged his work.

Tommy found his calling. The thing he was good at and his brothers weren't.

This was Tommy's way of expressing himself a way to get all of his pent up feelings out but in a healthy way. Well as healthy as it can get.

Tommy Watson. An artist. And damn was he good at it.

It was senior year Tommy was 18 by this point the school year was slowly coming to a close with only a few months before summer and Tommy was ready to finally get out of that house. To finally be able to pursue his dream and leave his family behind him…

So why the hell was he getting ready to pick up his brothers from the airport on a Sunday morning?

Chapter Text

Saturday the day before Wilbur and Techno arrive. 

Today was a day like no other well it was actually better than others in Tommy's opinion. He went into his shift at Kinoko's and not a single Karen showed up. Amazing right! His day got better from there. Coffee in hand and backpack filled with art supplies Tommy put on his jacket and waved bye to Karl before heading to the community center.

“See ya tomorrow Jacobs say hi to Snapmap for me”

“Bye Tommy have a nice day!” 

Karl Jacobs the owner of Kinoko. He runs the place with Sapnap or as Tommy so graciously nicknamed him “Snapmap”.  

Tommy went outside the shop and got on his bike and started his bike to the community center. It was in the community center where the art club met on the weekends. Just a bunch of people going out to draw together. While Tommy enjoyed drawing in the studio he made for himself something was better with going out and meeting others who did the same thing. 

Maybe he was just being an extrovert. Who knows. 

That day members from his art club went and talked about the upcoming art fair that was happening. While Tommy had done his share of these showcases before he was still excited for each and every one. Being the youngest member of the club Tommy tried his best to impress everyone. 

"Wassup bitches!" Tommy said as he burst through the door to their room in the community center.

"TOMMY LANGUAGE!" Bad yelled at him while looking over papers.

"Hello Tommy!" Said Ponk in his sweet sounding voice clearly in a good mood.

Bad and Ponk greeted the energetic teen first. Bad always called Tommy out on his language whenever Tommy swore. Tommy always jokes around with this and really likes Bad he's one of Sam's friends and while Tommy didn't know the man too much personally he still enjoyed being around him. Bad helped with some financial things in the club helping plan certain events and buy supplies.

Then there was Ponk. He's Sam's friend hes great with lots of things especially fixing stuff. Whenever someone breaks something they always have Ponk look it over and try to fix it before replacing it. Unfortunately they lost one of their arms during an accident while on an outing with Sam. Despite this Ponk was amazing at painting. Weirdly Tommy usually saw him drawing trees and lemons? He didn't get it but eh he won't judge.

"How are you today Tommy? Hope things are going well." A different voice said. It was Puffy. She walked towards Tommy helping him with his things.

"Yeah yeah Captain Pussy I'm doing fine." He said not realizing the screw up he did with the name. But everyone else did and Ponk just looked at him with a face full of concern and interest to see what was about to happen. 

"Pussy?" She said with the face of someones mom when they fail all of their classes and with the most threatening tone of voice Tommy has heard in months.

"Oh shit. I mean Puffy. Puffy I did not mean that I swear. Please don't lower my grade." He kept apologizing over and over until Puffy laughed and ruffled his hair.

"Haha Tommy I'm just kidding, just don't call me that again. Besides, if I tried to lower your grade Sam would try to get me fired." She phrased it as a joke but everyone in that room knew that Sam would 100% do that with zero hesitation. 

Puffy is one of Tommy's art teachers at school. Running the art club alongside Sam she helps everyone in the club improve on their art giving motivation, tips, and inspiration. She's kinda like the mom that Tommy never got the chance to have. She looks after him whenever they're together like how she treats her sons. 

Speaking of her sons Tommy heard a voice coming from the back of the room.

"Hey Tommy can you critique this for me? I feel like somethings missing but I can't tell what." The person who said this was Foolish. The man was tall and extremely talented in any type of design work. His paintings were so incredibly detailed and realistic the longer you look at them the better they are. "I already asked everyone else but more input is nice." 

"Yeah sure big man just give me a sec need to get my stuff out." Tommy went over to where he usually sat and took out a sketchbook and some different pencils and walked over to Foolish.

"So what happens to be the issue big man." He paused for a second "Holy shit this looks amazing." With Tommy saying shit he could hear a faint language across the room. 

Tommy flipped Bad off without even looking at the man and an offended sputter was heard across the room. Everyone knew that there was no malice behind the gesture though.

What Tommy saw was what looked like was supposed to be a statue of some kind of god. It had a double halo around it’s face making an X shape around the hood. It was holding a sword in it’s right hand and a floating orb on the left. It had white wings behind it and wearing a green robe type thing. 

"Alright so here I'm trying to draw this statue but I just can't seem to get the glow right. Like the X on its face is meant to glow but I can't seem to get the back of it to be dark enough to give off that look. Got any ideas?" 

"First off this looks fucking amazing." 

“Language!” was said once again but a lot quieter 

"Thank you!" Foolish says quietly enough to not interrupt Tommy. 

"Secondly maybe you can add some more yellow to the inside of the thing but like different shade obviously to make the lighter parts more apparent?" Man I should try painting glowing stuff sometime Tommy thought to himself. "Oh and neon. Lots of neon for glow." 

Foolish writes that down with several other suggestions on a sheet of paper. "Alright yeah this helps thank you Tommy." 

"Yeah no problem big man." With that Tommy went over to where he put his stuff and started to do a warm up sketch. Just something basic Tommy did to improve a skill and get his hand warmed up for drawing.

Tommy loves his weekends. He doesn't have to worry about school and can just have a chill time hanging out with the people in the art club. Bad, Ponk, Puffy, Foolish, Sam, wait. 

"Hey Puffy is Sam gonna be in today? Didn't we have important shit to talk about. Same with the green bitch." 

"Language"

Tommy stuck his tongue out at Bad.

“Sam should be here soon. As for Dream he was here earlier he went out to sketch and I guess he lost track of time. Foolish do you know where he went?” She looked over to the man who was trying to get the glow effect right on a sheet of paper. 

“Said he was heading to the park. Should I text him?” Foolish reached for his phone. 

“Yeah text him. It would be better if he got here before Sam did.” She pulled out her own phone and started to text Dream. 

“What’s this about getting here before me?” Another voice entered the room Tommy looked over and saw Sam. 

“uhhhhh hi Sam! We were definitely not talking about you. Yep uh-huh totally not.” Tommy said not fooling him in the slightest.

“Hello Tommy. So judging from the conversation I just walked in on not everyone is here yet?” Sam said sounding a bit more tired than usual. Which is saying something since Sam always seemed to be tired to Tommy. 

Sam was the person who got Tommy into art in the first place. He still remembers one day back in sophomore year Sam approached Tommy with a flier saying “ART FAIR TONIGHT @6:00 PM AT THE PARK COME SEE.”

Overall a really bad flier for an art fair but Tommy went anyway. Sam told him that Tommy had potential with art and that he was one of the most talented students in the field Sam had seen in years. So Tommy took the class again the next year and joined the club he was in right now. Sam treated him like his son. It was nice. Sam was the role model for Tommy that Phil wasn’t. 

“Yep” Tommy said popping the p. “That green bitch ain’t here.”

Puffy sighed “Well I’m messaging him right now. He will probably get here in a few minutes.

“He better make it quick me and Tubs are heading to the arcade later.” 

“Oh is Ranboo not going with you guys?” Sam asked this genuinely surprised usually the three of them would all head to the arcade together. “Did something come up?”

“Yeah he said his sister was coming back for a while so he had to cancel. Had to help his parents set things up or something. There was like no fucking warning either.”

“Oh that's so sweet of him.” Ponk said waving Sam over to talk with him.

“Who cares if it’s sweet? It was so last minute he had to skip going to the arcade. Like who gives a damn about some family bullshit” Tommy didn’t even look up from his sketchbook and just kept sketching. He gripped the pencil a little harder .

Puffy could tell that he was upset she just didn’t know why. Then again they didn’t know much about Tommy’s family whenever she tried to ask Tommy would change the subject. 

Before Puffy could respond saying something about how family was important (Tommy would’ve called it stupid anyway) the door opened and a man wearing a black mask that covered his mouth and a stupidly bright neon green hoodie walked into the room very clearly out of breath like he had just ran from across town. 

“I’m here I’m here.” The man said leaning on the door frame and appeared to be fucking dying. 

“Dream the fuck happened to you? Want some water big man?” Tommy asked looking for an unopened water bottle in his backpack. 

“Water would be nice. I’m gonna go lay down.” Dream then proceeded to just flop in right then and there not even taking a step inside. 

“At least close the door Dream.” Tommy walked towards him and handed him a water bottle. “Y’know it would probably be easier to breathe if you took that dumb mask off while running.” 

Dream just drank the water and flipped Tommy off. “Shut it Toms.”

Tommy laughed 

“Alright now that everyones here me and Bad are going to tell you all about the upcoming art fair.” Sam and Bad went to the front of the room and everyone stopped what they were doing to listen. The art fairs happen every 4 months. One in April, August, and December. It was when people gathered in either the community center or the park and showed off their different paintings and drawings to other artists and people who stopped by to see.

Sam started “So the art fair very exciting I know. It’s in 2 weeks.”

WHAT

The room went from silently listening to chaos with 4 words. Foolish spoke up first “Sam you know how long it takes for me to finish a painting I don’t think I can finish this before then.”

“Remember Foolish quality over quantity.” Puffy said clearly trying to make sure Foolish didn’t freak out too much.

 “But Puffy I’m not sure if it can be good quality at that time. This is only the sketch.” Foolish was clearly panicking at this point worried about how he would finish the painting despite the fact it looked complete already. 

Ponk shouted in surprise “WAIT THAT’S THE SKETCH??”

While people started to try and calm Foolish down Tommy thought for a second. Ok so 2 weeks not that bad. I can probably finish that portrait soon, but I also want it to turn out well can’t rush it I also have to complete that assignment for- His thoughts were cut off by Dream.

“Bad isn’t there an admission fee to get your own spot?” He asked trying to get everyone to settle down again. 

“Yes there is Dream!” Bad happily said “But don’t worry about that we should have that fee covered. Just need to fill out the forms like usual and you're all set!" 

“Guys guys settle down that wasn’t even the most exciting part.” Sam spoke up after managing to calm down Foolish. “There’s a competition as well.” People looked like they were going to explode again before Sam continued.

“Now if you would let me explain. 2 weeks after the fair there will be an art competition. The top 10 winners will first be decided and those 10 will be put up online anonymously or by alias and they will decide the winner of the different prizes through an online poll."

“Oooh what’s the prizes Sam?” Ponk looked really excited at the mention of a prize.

“Unfortunately those will not be revealed until some details are sorted out and they know that they can actually give the prizes out to people. Also Bad can you tell them about the bad news that comes with this.” Bad looked at the green hair man with absolute betrayal in his eyes. He sighed “So unfortunately you are going to have to pay a $100 admissions fee to participate in the competition.” There was a pause. “And we can’t cover that of course you don’t have to enter the competition but we felt like you should know about it. Then again when it comes to money Tommy is the one I'm most worried about. Can you earn enough with your shifts at Kinoko Tommy?"

"Yeah I should have enough by then I just gotta watch my spending. I can work a few extra hours if I really need the money." 

"That's great! Alright thats all of the announcements for today next Saturday me and Bad will give you the forms." Sam clapped his hands together and walked towards the door. "Now then shall we go out and sketch or are you going to stay here working on a painting." 

Foolish stood up and grabbed a sketchbook. "I could use a walk lets go!"

One by one everyone started to leave the room and started looking for something they could sketch.

"Hey Tommy hurry it up lets go." Dream called to the blonde while heading out the door.

"Yeah yeah you green bitch lemme grab my backpack." Tommy got his things and walked out the door, closing it behind him and followed after Dream. 

Tommy and Dream chatted the entire walk just talking about nothing in particular until they got to a good spot to sketch and sat in a comfortable silence while sketching whatever they found most interesting.

After a bit of time sketching at the park Tommy felt his phone buzz in his pocket. He put down his sketchbook and got his phone out to see a notification from the group chat with Tubbo and Ranboo.

BEE BOY: Hey my dads taking me to the arcade r u there yet

raccoon: im at the park rn i can start heading there 

raccoon: what about you boob boy

boob boy: tommy please don’t rub it in 

boob boy: i really wanted to come today its not my fault my sister is coming back home tomorrow

boob boy: wait when did you change my name

BEE BOY: :p 

raccoon: BEE BITCH WHY THE FUCK AM I CALLED RACCOON

BEE BOY: shouldnt u be biking tommy

raccoon: FUCK YOU

Tommy shut off his phone annoyed and put it in his backpack.

“Hey guys I’m heading off to go hang with Tubbo see ya guys tomorrow.” Tommy walked over to his bike while waving goodbye to the others and set off towards the arcade. 

"Hey wait Tommy!" 

Tommy turned around and saw Dream running after him. 

"Here you almost forgot this" Dream handed him the sketchbook that Tommy was drawing in a few moments earlier.

"Oh shit thanks Dream can't believe I almost forgot this thing." Tommy took the sketchbook from Dream and put it in his bag. 

"Yeah don't worry about it. Also, if you want to go hang out sometime I found this cool spot with a beautiful view that I think you would wanna see." 

"Well Dream sounds like your asking me out right there. Kinda weird if ya ask me especially since you and George-" Tommy was cut off 

"I told you I'm not dating George." Dream said trying his best to convince the boy that he was in fact not dating George.

"Uh-huh sureeee keep telling yourself that." 

To an outsiders perspective it would seem like the two absolutely despised each other but in reality often joked like this and anyone close to the 2 would know that Tommy and Dream were kind of like brothers in a strange way. 

Tommy looked at Dream like he held the universe in his hand and Dream looked at Tommy like he was willing to tear the universe down for him. 

"Well sure I'll take you up on your offer Dream. Better be a good fucking view though." 

Tommy knew Dream smiled even if he couldn't see his mouth. "Great! Just message me when you want to go see it. See ya tomorrow Tommy!"

"Bye Dream!" And with that Tommy continued his bike to the arcade with the realization that " shit Dream held me up. Tubbo's gonna be pissed." With that realization he sped to the arcade.

Tommy arrived at the arcade out of breath and went to go chain up his bike and he heard a voice calling to him.

"HEY TOMMY OVER HERE." 

Tommy knew that insufferable voice from anywhere. I mean this was his best friend for how long. Tommy made sure his bike was secured and turned and waved. 

"Hey Tubzo how ya doing king." 

Tubbo Underscore. 

Tommy's best friend. Well one of them at least. The other was helping their family prepare for their sister's return. 

Tubbo and Tommy were as close as close could get. Even with all the yelling and screaming the duo are extremely chaotic and fit well together. In any universe it seems these two would be good friends. Both willing to do anything for the other. 

"Tommy what took you so long I've been waiting." 

"Well Tubs you had a ride while I biked all the way from the park. Now then how about we have some fun!" 

The two boys walked into the arcade laughing and smiling playing game after game. Seeming to want to beat each other in every game possible. Although they didn't do things like laser tag or bowling. They wanted Ranboo to be with them when they did. Those games were always more fun when it was the three of them.

"Mannn how come Boo couldn't have just come anyway. I was so ready to destroy him at laser tag." Tubbo said sounding a bit annoyed. The two boys at this point had left the arcade and were now at a local fast food restaurant eating. 

"I know right. So fucking stupid. Why did Ranboob haveta do that anyway. Couldn't his parents had done it. All thats happening is his sister coming home for a while how much preparation would that need to have to spend the whole day setting up?" Tommy said clearly a bit annoyed at this fact.

Although he wasn't as mad about Ranboo having to cancel on the boys as Tubbo was. 

Is this the kind of thing parents do for their kids?

"Oh yeah Tubzo wanna see the sketches I did earlier." Tommy asked with genuine excitement and hope that his best friend would wanna see. its not like his stuff got seen at home

Tubbo's eyes lit up "YEAH! Show me what you did king" Tubbo leaned forward to the sketchbook Tommy was holding out and looked in awe.

"These are sketches? Holy shit man these are amazing." 

Tommy laughed and put the sketchbook back in his bag. "Yep did them earlier today. Pretty cool huh?" He smiled seeing Tubbo's reaction to the drawings. 

"Oh yeah there's an art fair coming up in a few weeks are ya gonna come by?" 

"Of course! I wanna see the paintings you did! Just dm me and Boo the time and place and we will make sure to come." 

"Will do!" 

The two then laughed and talked until Tubbo's dad messaged him saying he was outside and that he had to go home. 

"Oh shit when did it get this late." Tommy muttered under his breath. 

"My dad's outside, come on we can give you a ride." Tubbo walked and waved to his dad and motioned for Tommy to follow him.

"Hey kids hows it going. Did you two have fun." 

Jschlatt Underscore. 

Tubbo's father. 

He had some struggles with alcohol but after Tubbo's mom died he worked to sober up and raise Tubbo properly. He didn't try to hide his struggles with alcohol either. He stepped up and became someone that Tubbo could proudly call his father. Tommy could only wish he could do the same 

"Yeah! It was a lotta fun me and Tommy went out to the arcade." Tubbo said enthusiastically 

Schlatt smiled at him. "Well come on kid lets head home. Tommy do you want a ride it's pretty dark wouldn't want you out on your own." He asked the question like he hadn't driven Tommy home dozen of times before or like Tubbo would give Tommy a choice. 

"Yeah can you help me put my bike up?" Tommy walked towards the back of the car and saw one of those bike racks. 

"Course kid. Head in the car I got this." Schlatt took the bike from Tommy and Tommy went to the backseat of the car. 

It was kinda weird in Tommy's opinion. They have been doing this for months no years now and he has never seen Schlatt or Tubbo with a bike. So why did they have a bike rack on the car? Eh oh well. Theres somewhere to put it so he doesn't question it too much. He started joking around with Tubbo in the backseat.

"Alright kids settle down. Don't mess around too much when we're moving. Got it?" The car started to back away from the parking spot.

"Yessir!" Tommy did a salute to him. 

And with that the 3 of them drove Tommy and Tubbo talking and Schlatt driving to Tommy's house. Schlatt shushed the boys a few times when they were being too noisy but it didn't matter Tommy was having fun. 

They pulled up in front of Tommy's house.

Tubbo waved "See ya tomorrow Tommy!"

"Bye Tubbo!"

He got his bike and entered his garage and put his bike inside. 

Then he entered the living room of his house.

Silence. 

Tommy sighed of course no ones here

It was a stark contrast. Going from happily laughing with his friends to walking into an empty house with nothing but furniture that was almost never used and pictures of his brothers on the wall. Tommy hated it

Welp. I guess I should finish that essay. 

Tommy walked towards his room and pulled out his laptop and started to type. The only sounds in the house for a long while were the sounds of a keyboard and Tommy's music but then. He heard the front door click.

Tommy lowered the volume of his music and just continued with his work till he heard Phil's voice. 

"Oh you're coming back home?"

what?

Tommy immediately started to listen in. Whos coming back home what is Phil talking about.

"Of course it's fine when do we need to pick you up? Wait you and Techno are coming. Thats great! It's been too long since I have seen you boys in person." 

Wait. 

Techno? 

So that means…

"6 am? Well that's ok. I can do that don't worry about it. I'll make sure to pick you up tomorrow. Bye Wilbur see you soon!"

Tommy's worst fears came true in an instant.

Wilbur. 

They're coming back home.

Couldn't they have waited a couple months dammit. 

Tommy heard a knock on his door for the first time in a long while. He reluctantly stood up and opened it. 

"Yeah? What do ya want?" 

"Tommy, Wilbur and Techno are coming by to visit for a while. Wake up early tomorrow, we have to pick them up."

"How early?" Tommy said clearly trying signal to Phil that he did not want to do this. 

Phil didn't notice this. He didn't notice much about Tommy.

"5 in the morning. Make sure you're ready by then." 

Tommy didn't reply he just closed the door turned off the lights in his room and flopped on his bed. 

Of course the first time he talks to me in weeks is because of those two. You gotta be fucking kidding me.

He grabs his phone and thinks about messaging Dream, Sam, or Tubbo and Ranboo about this. But they don't know much about his family. 

Not many people do.

Tommy looks at the blue sheep on his desk. 

He doesn't cry that night.

He does

But it's for different reasons than before. 

Phil wakes him up to get ready and gets into the car ready to see and talk to his brothers for the first time in years.

This is gonna be a fucking disaster.

Chapter Text

Tommy sits in the backseat in between the two people who are supposed to be his brothers. Phil is asking the twins questions and while Wilbur is answering enthusiastically and Techno nods his head Tommy pulls out his phone and texts his best friends.

raccoon: hey boys

raccoon: photo of the car floor with his shoes and one of Wilbur and Techno’s shoes

raccoon: guess who’s fucking brothers came back

raccoon: gonna have to cancel on you bee boy sorry about that

BEE BOY: holy shit

boob boy: wait you have brothers

BEE BOY: y didn u tell us

BEE BOY: TOMMMY TOMMY DETAILS NOW

boob boy: yes explain please

boob boy: all details

raccoon: yes i do have brothers

raccoon: i didnt mention them cuz they bitches 

raccoon: also i have not talked or seen these bastards in like 8 years

BEE BOY: thats fucked up

boob boy: yeah

boob boy: my sisters living in europe but she still makes sure to call and message me

boob boy: give us details

BEE BOY: YEAH

raccoon: so you're probably wondering how i got into this mess

raccoon: lemme explain 

A little while earlier at 5 am in the front seat of Phil’s car.

Tommy and Phil drive towards the airport in silence. Both of them are exhausted. Since Wilbur and Techno’s flight arrived at 6 am they had to wake up early to get to the airport on time. Tommy puts his knees towards his chest and tries to curl himself into a ball to sleep. Well he tries to anyway. He doesn’t want Phil talking to him but he can’t stop freaking out. 

what the fuck? what the fuck WHAT. THE. FUCK.  

Well internally freaking out anyway.

Why are the twins coming back?? Did Wil’s visa expire or something? Wait no that should’ve lasted 10 years right? Did I do the research wrong? I thought I would be outta here before they came to visit. Not like they visited before. Wait but why would Techno be coming if it was about renewing a visa. Did they miss Phil or something? 

“tommy? Tommy.” His internal panic is interrupted by Phil trying to wake Tommy up. Even if he was just pretending to sleep. “Hey Tommy wake up we’re here.” Phil shakes Tommy and the boy lifts up his head and rubs his eyes. 

“Mhm.” Tommy mumbles not wanting to be here. 

He pulls out his phone and scrolls mindlessly through instagram bored out of his mind. He checks his account where he posts his art under the alias of tommyinnit. His most recent post which shows the sketches he did yesterday. It’s doing relatively well, not as many likes as the paintings but he only posts his art online so he can build up a good portfolio. He posts a bonus sketch he did while working on his school work and puts underneath it how he will not be posting any paintings for the next couple of weeks because of the L’manberg art fair. He goes to message Tubbo and Ranboo despite the fact Tubbo is the only one with a chance to be awake. (damn Ranboo and his stable sleep schedule.) but before he can… 

“Tommy, the twins just got their luggage, they should be here in a second.” Phil got out of the car and looked towards Tommy. “Just wait here ok. I’ll go get them.” Phil walked into the airport and Tommy sat there and looked out the window seeing Phil's figure disappearing in the distance.

…

Tommy sighs “of course he leaves me alone for them.” Tommy mumbled quietly under his breath even though there was no one around to hear him. 

There usually never was. 

“stupid fucking bastards.” 

Wilbur was on the plane sitting next to his twin brother Technoblade. His friends were sitting a few seats away Wilbur didn’t know what they were doing but he for one was bouncing his leg up and down frantically like a madman. Techno being the oh so affectionate brother that he just glanced at Wilbur while reading a book he had brought along with him.

“What are you staring at Tech?” Wilbur said still very clearly freaking out. People around them probably thought the man was just a nervous flyer but that was hardly the reason he was freaking out so much. No. He was freaking out for a completely different reason. One that was a lot more positive. 

“How are you not freaking out Techno?”

“Well I don’t see why you’re freaking out so much.” Techno was as monotone as ever although he was still excited. The two were visiting home for the first time in years. Wilbur being a very obvious excited nervous wreck and the only way you could tell Techno was excited is that he was smiling a little more than usual. 

“What do you mean “Why are you freaking out so much” this is the first time we are seeing Tommy in years Techno YEARS. I can’t wait to see my baby brother again.” Wilbur thought about his little brother fondly. Those bright blue eyes and a smile that was as bright as the sun. Wilbur’s little sunshine. The little boy who followed Wilbur around like a baby chicken, always carrying a blue sheep plushie that he got for his 6th birthday. 

Wilbur was going to go home and after a little bit of time together the two would be acting like brothers again just like how they used to. Tommy being loud and stubborn, listening to his music, playing video games, fighting over the tv remote, yelling and screaming at each other just like brothers do. 

Techno stared at Wilbur for a second seeming to have an idea of what was going on in his head. “You and I both know that Tommy’s grown up now. There’s no way he’s going to be the same as he was before. You of all people should know. Kids what 17? Plus it’s his junior year he’s probably studying more.” 

Wilbur looked at Techno and started to pout. “Techno why do you always have to take the fun out of things. At the end of the day Tommy is still Tommy” 

“Glad to drag you back to reality Wil.” 

“You gotta be- you know what. You still remember the plan right?”

“How could I forget?” Techno said rolling his eyes. “It’s not like you kept reminding me over and over on our way here.”

“Techno!”

“Yeah yeah I remember what about it.” 

“Well this is supposed to be a big hurrah before Tommy starts his senior year. We got to help him plan for his future after all. Like you said he’s gonna be studying more, so we can spend time with him and things will eventually be just like they used to be. Tommy is still Tommy afterall.” 

You haven’t spoken to the kid in years. There’s no way this is going to plan. 

A small voice in Wilbur’s head started up, but Wilbur crushed those thoughts before he could even consider them. 

Techno just sighed “Well just quick freaking out so much, people are staring at us.” He went back to reading his book. 

Wilbur looked out the window and could see the city of L’manberg come into view. He smiled ready to go see his little sunshine again.

Techno and Wilbur got off the plane and once they got all of their luggage Wilbur’s friends went up to them.

“Hey Wilbur did you enjoy the flight?” 

“Niki, why are you even asking that?” A man with red and blue eyes stared at Wilbur. “I’m pretty sure everyone in that part of the plane could feel this guy's anticipation.” 

“Exactly! That’s why I’m making sure he’s ok. How inconsiderate Jack.” Niki smiled at the man.

“Shouldn’t you all be messaging your families to come pick you up?” Fundy looked between the group and seemed really exhausted. 

“My parents spent the entire day setting up for when I came back they’re probably already here.” Niki checked her phone and smiled. “Oh they texted me the place they’re parked. I'm going to go ahead. I’ll see you all later! Don’t want to keep them waiting.” Niki ran off towards the exit. 

“Techno did you message dad yet?” 

“Yeah he said to head to the exit and he would help us with our luggage.” 

Wilbur looked at Jack and Fundy “You guys are good right? Got a ride and stuff?”

Fundy and Jack nodded. Jack spoke up “Yeah my parents said they would be here in a bit unlike you and Niki our families chose not to come early.”

Fundy waved to the twins. “Bye. Make sure to give us a time and place where we can hang out Will.” 

Wilbur waved goodbye and walked with Techno towards the exit.

Techno waved to his father and called him over. “HEY PHIL OVER HERE”

Phil turned and smiled when he saw his sons and ran over giving the two hugs.

“Boys! It’s so nice to see you two here. You should visit more.” 

Wilbur laughed “Yeah we can try dad. Can we get to the car though I’m exhausted.”

“Oh that's right!” Phil grabbed some of the twins luggage and walked towards the car. “It’s over this way, come on.” Wilbur and Techno followed excited to see their dad again. 

Tommy was having an amazing nap just getting the sleep he missed out on while panicking earlier, but all of a sudden.

BEEP BEEP 

“WHAT THE FUCK!” Tommy almost jumped out of his seat startled by the car unlocking. Then he realized oh shit the car unlocked. He looked out the window and saw Phil with the twins behind him. Seeing them approach Tommy went back to pretending he was asleep.

Phil then opened up the door and shook Tommy. “Hey Tommy I get that you’re tired but wake up and help your brothers put the luggage in the back ok.” Tommy glanced up at him.

“Mmm fine.” He got out of the car and didn’t even look at Wilbur and Techno, he just grabbed some luggage and moved over to the back and started trying to fit all of it into the car. “Why do these bitches have so much stuff?” 

While he was trying to organize the luggage like it was a really bad game of tetris Wilbur called out to Phil. “Hey dad I’m not sure all of the luggage is gonna fit in the back.” Phil walked over and looked at it. “Hmm well we can make this work. All of the smaller bags can be put in the front seat and Tommy can sit in the back with you guys.” 

Wilbur’s eyes sparkled at that statement and Tommy was in total disbelief and looked at his brothers with absolute hatred in his eyes. He sighed and went to go sit in the back and scowled when he saw Wilbur already there. 

So here he was. Sitting in between the two people who walked out on him when he was 10. Wilbur and Techno, his brothers. Well he wasn’t even sure if he could call them brothers anymore they hadn’t talked in 8 years at this point the two of them were pretty much strangers to Tommy. 

“So boys, how was the flight?” Phil asked excitedly.

Wilbur spoke up first. “Well it was really fun. I hated the food though it’s so bland and-” blah blah blah. Technoblade kept adding sarcastic comments clearly poking fun at Wilbur but Tommy didn’t listen. He pulled out his phone and opened the group chat with Tubbo and Ranboo. He took a photo of his shoes without flash (obviously) making sure that at least one of Techno and Wilbur’s shoes were in frame and sent it to them. He quietly laughed at the reactions to Tommy having brothers and started telling them about why he was in the car when all of a sudden Wilbur spoke up.

“Hey Toms whatcha looking at. Texting your girlfriendddd.” Wilbur asked this question expecting Tommy’s usual response from back when they were kids. Something about how many wifes he had and how big of a man he was, but instead he got something neither him nor Techno expected.

Tommy glared at the man and simply spat “None of your business.” with as much venom as he could put in his voice and turned off his phone and simply put on his headphones to listen to music. I want this car ride to be fucking over. This is going to be the worst. 

The car ride continued as normal Phil asking the twins questions while Wilbur tried to ask Tommy things. It was those basic questions that people ask at family gatherings. Like how's school? How have you been? Anything interesting happening lately? It was so confusing. Why the fuck is Wilbur asking me so many questions. Eventually after Wilbur finally stopped pestering him the car ride was silent and peaceful. 

But then they got home. 

Phil pulled into his house's driveway and unlocked the doors. "Alright boys we're here! Go get the luggage and bring it inside." 

Wilbur hopped out of his seat and started to bring his luggage into the house. "Oh you don't have to bring the stuff up to your rooms yet let's just get all of this inside first." Phil said putting some of the smaller luggage onto the floor. 

"Kay" Techno said halfway up the stairs with a suitcase already. He just finished bringing it upstairs since he wasn't just going to take it back down.

After all that was done an important question was addressed. "Oh wait, have you boys had anything to eat yet?" Phil looked at the twins and they realized. 

"Uh nope! You guys were already at the airport so we just went to where you were." Wilbur said suddenly realizing how hungry he was. 

"Are you going to make anything or are we headin out to eat?" Techno asked looking up some local restaurants on his phone. 

Wilbur thought to himself, " hmm having breakfast with Tommy would be a great way to-" Then he realized something. 

"Wait. Where did Tommy go?" 

Techno looked around. "Well I guess he went to his room." 

"TOMMY HEY TOMMY" Wilbur yelled to the boy from the living room. "WHAT DO YOU WANT TO EAT?" 

"God stop fucking yelling." Tommy walked down the stairs and Wilbur was stunned. Instead of seeing the red and white baseball tee and brown shorts Tommy had worn in the past Tommy was wearing something completely different. He looked like a total stranger. Wilbur didn't really get a good look at him at the airport but now. 

Now the teen was around Wilbur height if just a little bit shorter and Wilbur was at least 6'5. How much did this kid grow? His hair was similar to Wilbur's. It used to be relatively short but now it looks fluffy. The boy was wearing a oversized red jacket over a is that a fucking sweater vest it was blue and put over plain white shirt with short sleeves and instead of shorts there were blue jeans instead. The strangest part about it however was the green bandana around his neck. Wait a second. Wilbur squinted, is he wearing fingerless gloves? Tommy was wearing a glove on his right hand that covered his pinky and ring finger leaving the rest of the hand exposed. 

Wilbur just stared at him silently for a bit. 

"What the?- the fuck you staring at didn't ya have something to say?" Tommy looked completely done with this. 

Wilbur stammered "Oh yeah we just wanted to know what you wanted for breakfast. What did you get so dressed up for anyway?"

Tommy glared at him. "What do you mean dressing up? This is what I normally wear. Got a problem?" 

Wait, that's his regular clothes?? "Uh no not at all!" Wilbur said, trying to cover for his staring. 

Tommy just sighed and walked towards the door that leads to the garage.

Techno raised an eyebrow "Where are you going Tommy?" 

Tommy didn't even turn around, he just said "work." 

Wilbur was wide eyed HE HAS A JOB???

"Oh well where do you work mate? I can drive you there." Phil asked, grabbing his keys. "We can stop by for food nearby."

Techno looked at Phil and raised an eyebrow.

"I can bike there, it's fine. I usually do that anyway." He opened the door to the garage. "Gotta meet up with some friends after my shift anyway, faster if I bike." 

"Well where do you work, does it have food we can drop you off and eat." Techno asked ready to google a name. 

Tommy groaned and turned to them "Look I'm gonna be fucking late if you guys keep bothering me. I'm just going to work. I have done this every weekend for the past 3 years." 

"Name." Techno said even more monotone than usual. 

"Ughhh KINOKO OK KI-NO-KO. It's a cafe. There ya happy? Quit bothering me. I'm going." Tommy said, opening the garage. 

Phil's eyes widened "Oh Kinoko? I've been wanting to check that place out but I just haven't gotten the chance. It used to be Las Nevadas Diner, right?" 

"WAIT LAS NEVADAS DINER CLOSED?" Wilbur shrieked. "Mann I was so excited to see the place again." 

Then Wilbur looked and saw Tommy getting ready to leave. "Wait Tommy just put your bike in the car and we can head there together. We can have breakfast and you're not late to your shift." Come on, come on, we need some brotherly bonding time. 

Tommy thought for a moment and sighed "Fine." Wilbur's eyes lit up. "You better not bother me while I'm working though." 

Wilbur smiled, "Of course you child."

Tommy froze up with Wilbur calling him child.

He shook it off

"I'm not a child." 

Wilbur smirked, "Little baby man." He said in a playful voice

"Shut up and get in the car. I need to get to work." Tommy said with a firm voice and side eyed Wilbur for an added effect. 

He looked shocked and silently went to the car. 

Tommy took his bike and walked over the car and opened the back. "Tommy do you need help with that-" Phil started offering to help get the bike in.

"No." Tommy cut him off then got the bike in perfectly and went to the front passenger seat. 

"Oh um ok." Phil got in the driver's seat while Techno was throwing glances at both of the blondes, he sighed and got in the backseat with Wilbur.

"Ok Tommy can you put in the address let's get going." Phil looked at Tommy expecting a response but Tommy just put the address in the GPS and looked out the window. 

They drove with Wilbur trying to ask Tommy questions and getting ignored each and every time. 

When they arrived at Kinoko Tommy felt the biggest rush of relief. THANK FUCKING GOD. He immediately left the car and got his bike out of the car and chained it to the usual spot before quickly waking into Kinoko before Wilbur could ask him some more questions. 

Tommy walked into the store and smiled. He loves Kinoko but the best part about Kinoko wasn’t the cottagecore aesthetic, or the smell of coffee that filled the room, not even the books that the owner put in some bookshelves. No, those were not fake. And yes he loved people's reactions when they found out each of them were real. The best part of Kinoko was the owner who turned to Tommy and waved with a smile. 

"Good morning Tommy! You're here earlier than usual." He tossed the blonde an apron as Tommy walked to the back. "Yeah boss man, just give me a bonus on my check that ok?" 

"Of course!" He happily looked at Tommy. “You could also call your shift earlier if you want.” 

“Got it Karl.” 

Karl Jacobs.

He's the owner of Kinoko. He's getting married soon to his fiance Sapnap. Despite being his boss Karl treats Tommy like a friend giving him bonuses if he shows up early, he's really sweet, he's super interesting to talk to, always coming up with different stories and writing them down for later. His coffee was the best and even though Puffy put a caffeine limit on him he still gets his favorite drink whenever he gets into work.

He took off the jacket and sweater vest as he put on the apron and walked into the main area of the store. He felt a lot better already compared to when he was in the car. 

Karl was working on a drink and while Tommy went to his usual spot Karl walked up to him "Here you go Tommy." Karl handed him a vanilla latte with a dash of cinnamon. It was Tommy's usual coffee order. "You look like you really need it. You doing alright kid?." 

Tommy took a sip of the drink. "The customers that are about to come in are a buncha bitches though." 

With that the door opened with a wind chime and 3 people stepped in. Karl looked towards the door being the best customer service person Tommy knows and said "Welcome to Kinoko! What would you like to order?" 

Wilbur was looking around the shop at all of the decor and Tommy didn't blame him, the decor was really nice. But he wanted those guys outta here as soon as possible. 

"Helloooo. You guys gonna order something or what?" Tommy was drinking his coffee and tapping his finger on the counter impatiently. 

Wilbur snapped his head back towards the counter "Oh sorry!" The three of them walked towards the counter. Wilbur looked at Tommy who is in his apron and drinking coffee. The apron was the same as Karl's. It was black and had cute red mushrooms on it near the bottom of the apron. "Tommy I thought you said you were heading to work why are you drinking coffee."

Tommy just scowled at him. "You're not the only one who needs something to eat y'know. Besides I'm allowed to. Karl fucking gave this to me." 

"Tommy, you know to watch your language around the customers." He turned towards the boy saying it like it was a regular occurrence. He sighed "Well anyway what would you three like to order." He turned to the 3 men, 2 of whom were looking at the menu. 

Techno spoke up first "Black coffee 4 shots of espresso." Phil looked at the man with concern on his face. "Oh yeah and can I get a blueberry muffin with that." 

Karl wrote that down he wasn't gonna judge the man's coffee order. "Hey Tommy can you start working on that order?" He started to take Phil's order. 

Tommy stood up and put down his latte. "Got it boss man can I grab a muffin for myself while I'm at it. Haven't gotten anything to eat today." 

Karl was still taking Phil's order and called back to the boy "Sure just get a proper meal later or Puffy is gonna kill me." 

Wilbur's ears perked up at the mention of Puffy.

He started to make a black coffee and grabbed 2 blueberry muffins and a bagel. 

"Tommy another order, get a cappuccino and a bagel." He turned towards Tommy and saw him eating a bagel and just looked at him with a blank expression. 

"What? You said to get a full meal." Tommy snickered. 

Karl laughed and turned to Wilbur. "Alright sir, what would you like to order?" 

Wilbur glanced at the menu. "Could I get a caramel frappuccino and a scone." 

Karl wrote it down. "Alright here's your total we will have your orders in a second. You are free to sit around in the shop for a while or you can leave. Are you all paying together?" 

The twins looked at each other until Phil spoke up. "I'll pay and can I pay for the things Tommy got?" 

Karl laughed. "Don't worry about him, he's allowed to take some stuff home anyway. As long as he doesn't pass his caffeine limit he should be good." 

"He has a caffeine limit?" Phil didn't even know that Tommy liked coffee. Let alone he had a job. 

"Haha yep! Kid had too many drinks near last years finals and has had one ever since." Karl laughed remembering Puffy scolding the young kid and putting a limit on how much caffeine he could have in a week. 

"KARL! Come on man, quit talkin and help me out here. My latte is gonna get cold." 

"Alright alright." Karl went to go help the boy and Phil went to sit down at the table Wilbur and Techno were at. 

"This place looks nice. Glad I'm finally getting a chance to check it out." Phil was looking at the decorations around the cafe. It was nice.

Techno was on his phone and Wilbur was glancing at Tommy. Wilbur was about to start talking but then a voice interrupted. 

"Hey here ya go" They looked and saw Tommy with their drinks and food. "You better not stay here too long, my shift ends in a few hours anyway." He walked back behind the counter and started to drink his latte.

Wilbur Techno and Phil started talking while Wilbur was still glancing at Tommy. A couple of customers came in here and there all of a sudden Karl looked up at the board with the menu on it. It was a blackboard that had decorations all around it with a menu written in nice handwriting. 

"Hey Tommy do you think you can draw something to tell the regulars about the wedding? The store will be closed so I want them to know ahead of time." Karl looked at the boy excitedly.

"Karl your wedding is in like 3 weeks why are you doing this now?" Tommy was now eating some muffins that Karl had forced on him. 

"Gotta let them know in advance." 

Tommy looked at Karl.

Karl looked back.

"You just want to rant about how great Sapnap is don't you?" Tommy looked Karl dead in the eye.

Karl turned red. "Ehhh noooo!” 

Tommy stared at him. 

“OK YEAH! So whatttt we've been planning this for months. I want as many people to know as possible." Karl crumbled under the pressure. 

"You're still coming to the wedding right Tommy?" 

"Course I am. Wouldn't be your favorite employee if I didn't." 

"We both know Sap is my favorite employee." 

"HE'S YOUR FIANCE BOSS MAN. THAT DOESN'T COUNT." 

"The entire bench trio is coming right?" 

"If Tubs and Ran don't come I will go to their house and drag them. 'Sides we're going suit shopping with that green bitch." 

"Who's taking you suit shopping?" Phil spoke up. 

"Ohh what's this about a wedding?" Wilbur said and started up on another attempt at a joke. "Did Toms finally get a gi-" 

"None of your business." Tommy spat. 

Karl looked at the boy in concern while his family went silent. Eventually the Watsons finished up and gave a tip. At least they can do that. And headed back home. 

Karl and Tommy were silent for a while. 

"So that's your family huh." Karl broke the silence. 

"Mhm." Tommy bit down into his muffin.

"You told me about them but they're a bit different than I expected." Karl looked at him. "So. After not seeing or talking to you in years they show up out of nowhere." 

Tommy nodded.

"How about you head to the art club and clear your head. Maybe tell them about your family. Rant a little, it helps a lot." 

"Karl." 

"Yeah? What is it Tommy?" 

"Before today you are the only person I've told about my family." 

Karl was shocked for a second before smiling. "I'm glad that you told me then." 

"There was nothing else to fucking talk about." 

"Yes but that means you didn't even tell Tubbo or Ranboo so I feel special!" Karl started to giggle. "But seriously go tell someone else about them. Ranting about family is normal. Well usually it's about small annoying things but it's good to get things off your chest no matter how small they are." 

Karl looked at Tommy. The usually loud and stubborn boy was silently eating a muffin. It wasn't a good silence either. He gave him a sad smile. 

"Well you don't have to tell anyone." Karl smiled a little. 

Tommy looked at him and squinted. "Didn't you just say to tell someone about it?" 

"Well. You could just scream in the middle of nowhere." Karl laughed. "Sap does things like that. Just breaks things and starts screaming. It's not the most civil but it works." 

"Of course Snapmap fucking does that." Tommy chuckled under his breath. 

“Another thing you could do is take a deep breath. I do that sometimes. Calm yourself down a little or hype yourself up.” Karl glanced at Tommy. He was almost done with his muffin 

"Cheer up kid. They're just visiting for a while, yeah? Do your best to put up with it for a while." Karl looked towards him. "If you ever need a place to go Kinoko will be open for you ok?" 

Tommy smiled at him. "Thanks boss man. Let's get back to work before customers come in." He stood up and walked towards the counter.

He checked the tip jar

"What the fuck only $3.57 in tips. Not even $5. This is some bullshit Karl." 

Karl laughed and the two continued working. 

When they got back to the house Wilbur literally dragged Techno into his room and made him sit on the bed. 

"Alright. Wilbur. Why did you just drag me here?" Techno looked exceptionally tired

"What the fuck do you mean why did I drag you here? Technoblade are we really not going to talk about this?” Wilbur looked like he was about to rip his hair out

“About what Wilbur?” Techno was clearly being sarcastic.

“Techno what the fuck is going on with Tommy? He’s so different like I expected him to be different. But not that different! He’s a completely different fucking person.”

“Of course he is Wilbur, he's 17 now of course he’s grown up. I can’t believe this is what you’re freaking out about.” 

“What else is there to freak out about!” Wilbur shrieked. He was in total disbelief to see his baby brother who was so incredibly different. “Besides you saw the way he was acting with the barista. We are the only people he’s acting this way to.”

Techno just kinda looked at him. Not awkwardly, he just stared. 

Wilbur continued "Also who the hell were those people that the barista mentioned? What was his name again? Karl? Whatever. Who the hell is Puffy? And Sapnap? WHAT THE HELL IS A BENCH TRIO? Tubs and Ran? WHO NAMES THEIR KID THAT!" 

Techno sighed, "Wilbur, those are probably his friends." God Wilbur is so irrational sometimes. "The "bench trio" is probably a group chat name or something."

Techno looked Wilbur dead in the eye. "Tubs and Ran are probably just nicknames and my name is Technoblade. People can have weird names Wil." 

Wilbur looked at Techno "Then why haven't we heard about them before. Huh? What you got to say to that Technoblade." 

"Because neither of us have spoken to the kid in years." 

Wilbur sputtered

Techno looked at his twin. Guess he hasn’t noticed what else is happening. Telling him now will make him freak out even more. Whatever. 

Techno sighed. Ok think about it this way. If you were woken up at 3 in the morning and had to go pick up your friends at the last minute, didn’t have breakfast, and had work immediately after, how would you feel?”

Wilbur looked at him confused “The fuck. Are you trying to be my therapist or something?”

“Answer the question Wilbur.” 

“I’d be tired and pissed obviously. Why are you asking this Tech?”

“Well that’s exactly what Tommy just did.” Techno was clearly trying to get Wilbur to see the bright side of things. Despite the fact he could tell that the kid didn’t like them the least he could do is get Wil to calm down. 

“If he was just tired then why did he snap at us at the cafe? Oh OH and in the car why was he ignoring me then.” 

“Well you saw him in the car at the airport. Phil had to wake him up. He was probably trying to get some more sleep before he got to work.”

Wilbur was about to protest but Techno shut him down.

“No no. Listen ok. His boss even gave him some coffee. And Wilbur he told us not to bother him while he was working and you were going to start bothering him.”

Wilbur looked like he was thinking.

“Well he probably just got more blunt over the years, he’s always been that way.” 

“But Tech the way he looked at me at the airport.” Wilbur started.

“The kid was trying to organize your luggage. Anyone would have given you a death stare for that mess.” Techno laughed under his breath.

“It wasn’t that bad!” 

Techno looked at him with an eyebrow raised.

“Mmmm. Ok maybe it was a bit too much.” Wilbur started.

“Only a little?” Techno cut him off.

“SHUT IT TECHNOBLADE.” Wilbur screamed

Techno started laughing. “Well don’t worry about it too much. He should be in a better mood by dinner.” Technoblade said this but he thought to himself. There’s no way he’s gonna even speak to us. He stood up and went towards the door of Wilbur’s room. It still had the yellow letters spelling out his name in front of it. 

“I’m going to go unpack. You should do the same Wil. Don’t put it off and then complain about needing to find something.”

“Fine fine I’ll start unpacking. Not like there’s anything better to do right now.” Wilbur went to unpack his backpack and Techno walked out, closing the door behind him. 

“Alright I’m heading out thanks for the extra latte Karl!” Tommy had gotten out of the apron and had his jacket tied around his waist. He had another latte in his hands and was going to leave the store.

“Bye Tommy! Pleasee don’t tell Puffy I gave you an extra drink.” Karl called out to the boy while making some coffee.

“Don’t worry I won’t boss man. See you ‘round!” Tommy saluted to Karl and got on his bike. He started his ride to the community center feeling a lot better than he did that morning. He remembered his wrist guard this morning as well, so his wrist shouldn’t hurt after today. 

He walked in the room where they met up and saw everyone chatting. He smiled and being himself, said “SUP BITCHES YOU WON’T GUESS HOW MY MORNING WAS.” 

“TOMMY LANGUAGE!” Bad said and Tommy laughed.

“Hi Tommy how has your day been?” Puffy waved to him from where she was. It seemed like she was giving Foolish a critique.

“Oh my day has been fucking horrible.” Tommy said, sitting down in his usual spot. He was going to start working on a painting for the art fair. He came up with a basic idea but he wanted to make it more interesting. Puffy usually said to think of a single word and expand on it, but he had no words in mind. It had worked before. He had a portrait that he was painting at his house. It was still unfinished but he wanted to bring it to the fair and competition. 

Puffy looked at the boy shocked. Tommy never usually told them that he was having a bad day. And when he did have a bad day he just started ranting about it. “Well Tommy, do you want to talk about what happened? It should make you feel better even if it’s just a little.” 

Tommy looked at her “Oh I already told Karl about most of it. Plus he was there to see it happen. Besides, this is actually pretty important. I can just tell you guys when the rest get here.” 

Foolish didn't look up from his painting and asked, “Was it another bad customer?” 

Tommy said “Nope!” popping the p. Foolish and Puffy looked at each other. They were the only people there other than Bad and Tommy, and Foolish really wanted to know what happened.

Puffy looked at Tommy. He was humming to himself and sketching something, and looked to be in a pretty good mood for someone who was having in Tommy’s words “A fucking horrible day.” She turned back to Foolish and continued to give advice on the painting. 

Ponk and Sam came in together and everyone said hello to them. It had been about 30 minutes after Tommy said that he had something to tell everyone and he called out to Puffy.

“Hey Captain, I need help with ideas. You got a sec?” 

She stood up, “Of course Tommy what did you need help with?” She walked over to him.

“Here, here look. I got this sketch right here and I want to make a really cool painting with it. I just don’t know what to do.”

Puffy looked at the sketch. I was a sketch of a boy with wings stretched upwards with a pose of the boy standing up with hands slightly outstretched towards their sides. “Well, is there anything that you want to do with this drawing? Something you wanted to try out?”

“Hmm I…” Tommy started to mumble things that Puffy couldn’t hear. “OH! I don’t want to put details on the face. Like no eyes and only a mouth.” 

Puffy giggled. “Tommy most of your drawings don’t have eyes.”

Tommy sputtered and his cheeks puffed. “Wuh uh and?? That’s ‘cause I want to draw things like that.” 

Puffy smiled at him. “Well, try something different. You can still add no eyes. I think that’s an important part of your style but something else you want to try.”

Tommy thought for a second. “A galaxy.” Puffy looked at him as he continued. “Wings. I should make them holographic that seems cool.” He turned to Puffy excitedly. “Hey I need some really elegant outfits that girls wear. Do you have anything?” Puffy was about to respond before Tommy continued. “I wanna put a big hat.” He was writing down all of this in his sketchbook. “Oh and a veil, needs a veil. I can make the face glitched!” He turned to Puffy.

“I’m gonna work on the background. Uh can you send me some really elegant outfits. Probably dresses. I don’t care what color and can just change that in the drawing.” 

Puffy smiled at him. “I’m glad you figured it out. I can send you some outfits tonight if you’d like.”

Tommy beamed, “That would be amazing! Thank you Puffy!”

She ruffled his hair, “It’s nothing Tommy you have the paint you need right?”

“Yep!” 

“Ok have fun Tommy!” Puffy walked back to where she was sitting and looked back at Tommy who was happily splashing dark purple on the canvas. He had taken his bandana off his neck and tied it around his bag. 

Everyone in the room was chatting and working on paintings for the upcoming fair. A couple of times people tried to call out to Tommy but he didn’t even notice that people were talking to him at the moment. It was a while but eventually the door opened and Dream walked in. 

“Hey guys!” Dream waved as he entered the room. 

“Hello Dream.” Sam greeted him. “How are you?”

“Well I’m doing great me and George went to visit Sapnap. It was fun.” No one could see his mouth but they could tell Dream was smiling. 

“Oh Toms! Hey Tommy, how are you.” Dream called out to the blonde.

No response.

Dream looked at everyone else in the room, “Tommy’s doing the thing again isn’t he.” 

Ponk laughed. “We’ve been trying to catch his attention for a while now. He’s really focused.”

Bad walked towards a scoreboard that had a piece of paper above it saying, “Tommy zoning out while painting days in a row,” and flipped it to 127. 

Foolish spoke up. “He said he had something he wanted to tell all of us when everyone got here. He said he was having a pretty bad day and had something important to tell us.” 

"Hey hey CHILD CHILDDD." Dream shouted towards him.

There was no response. 

Dream looked at the boy and moved right next to him. He snapped in his ear a couple times.

Nothing. 

Clapped as loud as possible.

Nothing.

He sighed.

He squatted down all of a sudden. He JUMPED up and yelled “HEY TOMS!” 

“AGH WHAT THE FUCK!” Tommy jumped and fell off of the stool he was sitting on. The room exploded in laughter as Tommy started to spit out curses at Dream.

“WKAFHAEUFHVSDKFEF. WHTA THE FUCK YOU STUPID FCUKING BITHF WHAT WAS THAT FOR YOU GREEN BASTARD.”

Dream started wheezing and sounded like a tea kettle as he fell to the floor clutching onto his stomach. He was laughing so much.

“I I I can’t breathe holy shit that was hilarious.” Dream had returned to his natural state of dying on the floor.

“DREAM WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT FOR!” Tommy was screaming and yelling at the man for scaring him, his ears bright red. “YOU FUCKING SCARED ME WHY DID YOU DO THAT YOU NEON GREEN HIGHLIGHTER!” 

Everyone was laughing at Tommy’s remarks. Bad was laughing so hard that he couldn’t even yell language at him. 

Sam spoke up, still clearly laughing at the events that had just occurred, “Tommy, we've been trying to get your attention for a while now, Dream just decided to scare you a bit.” 

Tommy looked at the time on his phone. “Jesus I didn’t realize so much time passed. Oh yeah I got something to tell you guys.”

Tommy did what people usually did with big announcements and walked to the front of the room. He clapped his hands together. 

“So Bad, Foolish, Puffy, you guys remember how I told you earlier how my morning was fucking horrible yeah?”

“Language! But yeah I remember why?” Bad looked concerned, sparing glances at the others around him. 

He sat down. “You guys should probably sit. I got a lot to say.” Everyone sat down glancing at each other with concerned looks on their faces.

Tommy took a deep breath and started. “Hmm. So I don’t really know where to begin but Karl said it was a good idea to tell you guys so here I am.”

Puffy smiled at him, “Take your time Tommy.” 

He returned the smile. “Alright so. Does anybody know that I have brothers?”

Everyone in the room turned to look at Sam and Puffy. They both shook their heads no.

“I checked your files Tommy to see a legal guardian just in case I needed to. Isn’t your dad your only family?”

Tommy sighed. “Honestly I’m not sure if I can consider those fuckers family in the first place.”

Everyone froze.

Tommy continued. “My brothers are both older than me. Twins. They left the house 8 years ago when I was 10 and have not called or visited in those years.”

The room looked like they were gonna explode but Tommy held out his hands. “WAIT WAIT WAIT. Insulting them can come after I explain what happened this morning.”

Tommy then told them about what had happened. About how he overheard them on the phone with Phil saying they were going to visit. The airport. The car ride. The way to Kinoko and the events that happened in Kinoko.

For the first time in a long while Tommy told people about his family. Well his brothers anyway. He didn’t say much about his dad.

But no words spoke volumes

They listened silently to Tommy and when he stopped talking the room became deathly quiet.

Tommy chuckled awkwardly, “I’m done now. You guys can go ahead and scream.”

Dream held up his hand. “One second I need to take care of something first.”

Tommy looked at him confused as he moved all of their paintings to a corner of a room and then went back to the group sitting in a semi circle around Tommy. 

Dream took a deep breath in.

And threw a stool to the floor. 

It clattered to the floor with a loud thud and Dream proceeded to yell.

“WHAT THE ABSOULTE FUCK TOMMY.” 

Tommy jumped back a little hearing Dream scream. 

“Your “brothers” are horrible! I swear to god if I even see them I will destroy them!” 

Everyone else in the room agreed and started to talk about how horrible they were. Some ranting about how horrible it is that they just show up out of nowhere.

Foolish turned to Tommy, “Tommy. You don’t have to call those two your family ok. They’re strangers at this point. Just call them the twins. If anything they don’t deserve to be your brothers.”

“Yeah Foolish go off!” Ponk was cheering the other on. 

Tommy smiled at them. “Thank you. Really. Thanks you guys.” 

Sam looked at him and ruffled his hair, “Don’t worry about it. You know what. How about we all come by tomorrow and just play video games.” 

Tommy’s eyes lit up. “Really?”

“Of course let out some pent up anger. I think we could all use a bit of that.” Sam smiled, “Besides I doubt you want to be in the house with them for too long.” 

“Yeah! That sounds great Sam. I’ll bring my switch tomorrow then.” Tommy said, bouncing up and down like an excited puppy. 

Puffy clapped her hands, “Alright guys got you any more important info you need to tell everyone? No one? That's good! Let's get back to drawing everyone.” 

She walked to where Dream had moved the paintings to. “Dream I appreciate the foresight of moving these before you threw that stool.”

“Well Tommy seemed like he was working really hard on his painting. I didn't want it to get damaged if the stool broke.” Dream glanced at the stool still on the floor. 

Ponk grabbed said stool to check it, “Well it doesn’t seem broken so it should be ok to sit on.”

“Good I didn’t want to spend money on replacing that.” Bad sighed in relief. 

Everyone was back to chatting and laughing while working on different art pieces. Dream sat next to Tommy and got out the painting he was working on. The two sat there chatting while working on their separate paintings. 

After a little while of this Tommy went to grab his phone and saw the time. “Oh it's getting late, I should be heading back now.”

He grabbed his things and put them in his bag. “Well I’ll be going now, see you guys tomorrow!”

Everyone waved bye to the young boy while Dream shouted to him, “Make sure you bring Mario Kart Toms!” 

He gave Dream a thumbs up his way out the door. “Got it big man see ya!” 

Tommy got on his bike and headed to his house. 

He enjoyed the ride home. It was sunset and he was passing by all the houses around him. The wind was hitting his face as he rode and he smiled to himself. Karl was right, telling people helped a lot. Even if he only told him about the morning and some background details it was well,

Nice. 

It was nice to tell someone how he was feeling about things. He could tell Ranboo and Tubbo at school tomorrow. He was speeding down the way back until he reached his street where he lived and showed down significantly. Until he got to his house. He stopped and looked at it. 

He gulped nervously and he remembered from advice earlier that Karl and Foolish gave him.

Just have to put up with it. They’re strangers now. I don't know them and they don’t know me. I got this. Yeah! I can do this. Just push through you’re Tommy fucking innit.

He opened the garage to the house and put his bike inside. Looked towards the door leading into the house. Took a deep breath in and opened it. 

When he opened the door and heard his family Phil, Techno, and Wilbur. Talking in the kitchen. He walked towards the door and saw them playing uno. 

Tommy was 8. He was playing uno with them. He remembers the teaming against him. While they joked and laughed he was left ignored. When he stopped coming down for board game night nobody asked if he wanted to come down and play. Nobody asked him if he was alright. Tommy was just left to hear the laughter coming from downstairs. He hated it. 

Tommy pushed away the memories and started up the stairs when he heard Wilbur call for him. 

“Hey! Tommy you’re back took you long enough.” Tommy turned around and saw Wilbur at the bottom of the stairs. 

He groaned, “Whaddya want Wilbur?” 

Wilbur perked up and smiled, “Well we’re going to have dinner in a bit. Wanna join us we’re in the middle of an uno game right now but you can join the next round!`` Please say yes. Wilbur thought to himself. 

Tommy was angry. He clenched the fist in his pocket. So you’re asking now? Where was this years ago? Whatever. 

He continued up the stairs. “I’ll pass.” 

Wilbur kept insisting. “Come on Tommy, it'll be fun! Just like old times, remember? We can play before dinners here.” Wilbur remembered the fun times playing board games with his family. 

“I have an essay to work on so I’ll pass. Got stuff to do.” Tommy kept walking. 

Wilbur pouted. “Come on, take a break or something. Have some fun!” 

“I already had fun with my friends. So now I’m going to work on my school work. Just call me down for dinner.” Tommy kept walking up to his room.

“Tommy come on don’t be a-” Wilbur was cut off from someone other than Tommy.

Techno spoke up from where he was watching in the kitchen. “Wilbur leave him alone. Let him do his work. If you don’t hurry it up I’m going to look at your cards.” 

What the hell is Techno doing? Tommy thought to himself. Whatever. this is my chance. Tommy quickly sped to his room and locked the door behind him. 

He put his bag on the ground and took off his jacket. He changed into his pajamas and sat down at his desk. Well I guess I should work on the essay. 

He didn’t know how much time had passed. Tommy was just doing his best to ignore the talking and laughter from downstairs. But he heard a knock on his door. He got up and opened it. And there was Techno. 

They both just stood there silently for a bit. 

“Uh did ya need something?” Tommy was confused. Why was Techno just standing there?

Techno awkwardly suffled, “There's some pizza downstairs I was told to tell you to come down for dinner.” 

Tommy looked shocked for a second before nodding, “Ok I’ll be done in a sec. Lemme put away my stuff.” He closed the door to his room and put his head in his hands. WHAT THE FUCK. He cleaned up his stuff and went down the stairs. Looking into the kitchen he could see a box of pizza on the dining table. 

Tommy sat down next to Techno and across from Wilbur. Wilbur looked a little disappointed that Tommy didn’t sit next to him. But Tommy always sat next to Techno. It was more comfortable than sitting next to Phil or Wil. He wasn’t ignored or picked. Techno was always more indifferent to Tommy. He grabbed a slice of cheese pizza since that’s the only kind Phil seemed to have gotten. Only cheese? Not even pepperoni. How does that old man even fail at ordering a pizza? 

Wilbur looked at Tommy from across the table. Why is he being so silent? 

That little voice in Wilbur’s head spoke up again. He’s always been this quiet at dinner. You just never took the time to notice. Wilbur pushed the thought away as fast as it came. “So Tommy. What were you doing with your friends? You were out for a while.” Wilbur asked, trying his best to seem as casual as possible. 

Tommy raised an eyebrow, since when did Wilbur want to know about things like this? 

Tommy then got an idea. He was going to be as passive aggressive as he possibly could. Never tried doing this before ‘sides Puffy said to try new things.

“The usual. Besides, I always come home around that time.” Tommy continued to eat his pizza doing his best to avoid eye contact with Wilbur. “Why? It's not like it's related to you." 

Wilbur forced his smile a little "Well I'm just curious what your friends are like." 

"It's not like you're ever gonna meet them, so why does it matter." Tommy kept a straight face the entire time and continued to eat his pizza. 

Techno wanted to laugh and Wilbur was looking more and more ticked off with each answer. Phil was only looking at Wilbur with concern written on his face. 

Wilbur was shocked, what does he mean by that? Does he just not want me to meet his friends?   Why aren't I going to meet them? Wilbur shook it off "Well how about I join you next time you go out! I want to see things different from before I moved so how about you tour me around."

"I'm not slowing down for you." Tommy stated and Wilbur's smile faltered for a second. "I have the only bike in this house. If I don't use it'll take forever to get places." 

"Well I can just buy a bike then! Problem solved." Wilbur clapped his hands together. He was expecting one of his Tommy's usual quips. Something about how Wilbur had no idea how to ride a bike. But Tommy said something completely unexpected.

"You're not gonna be here long. Why waste your money on something you're never gonna use." Tommy looked up at Wilbur for the first time since he got to dinner. "When are you guys leaving by the way? I wasn't told anything about it." 

Wilbur looked like he wanted to explode but Techno spoke up before he got the chance. "We'll leave around the time summer starts." Wilbur froze. "We're just here to visit." 

Tommy nodded at Techno, "Ok. Oh by the way, the empty room near the garage you remember it?" 

The twins glanced at each other for a second and nodded. 

"Good. I took that room and it's mine now. If you need something from me and I'm not in my room I'm probably in there. I have the only key so don't even try to get in there." Tommy stood up and put his plate in the sink. 

"Excuse me." He started to walk away.

Wilbur looked at his baby brother a stranger walk away and called to him. "Hey do you want another slice? There's still some left." 

Tommy just kept walking, "Nah I had plenty to eat with my friends." 

Wilbur frowned as Tommy walked away but he thought to himself. He's probably just tired because he was out for a while. There's always tomorrow. 

Tommy got into his room and closed the door behind him. And he smiled. 

I did it. I DID IT! OMG OMG OMG. I just followed their advice and it actually worked!

He flopped on his bed and immediately sat up again. I'm gonna go work on that portrait. He put on his wrist guard and went downstairs. All he did was glance at his family Phil Wilbur and Techno who were chatting and laughing. Guess they didn't want me to be around after all.  Luckily he wasn't noticed by anyone and slipped into his makeshift art studio. 

Tommy walked in and sat down in front of his painting. As of right now it was a sketch of a woman with what appeared to be long hair wearing a sun hat. It was a painting of only the upper part of her body not anywhere lower than her elbow with a close up on her face. The portrait had no eyes but the smile was supposed to shine like the moon, but Tommy would have to do that once it was painted. She was holding a bouquet of some kind of flower in her arms. Tommy still hasn’t decided what type of flower he wanted in the drawing. 

Alright. I need to figure out what kind of flowers to paint. He thought for a moment. 

Well. I guess I should look at that.  

He stood up and walked towards a desk in the room. He opened the top drawer and there was a sketchbook in there. It was old and had lots of little doodles on the front cover. Tommy sat down on the floor and started flipping through the sketchbook. There were lots of different drawings in it, usually of mundane things that could be found in L’manberg. That or anatomy sketches. 

There were little notes on each page. The original owner seems to have also used this sketchbook as a journal. Tommy kept flipping through the pages until he saw a sketch of a bouquet. It was mainly made of roses. 

The note near the bottom of the page said, “It’s our anniversary day! I’ve always loved roses. He grew all of these himself. What an amazing husband I have.” 

Roses that's it! Tommy went back to the painting and started to paint over the sketch. He sat there painting for who knows how long. Tommy has a really bad habit. Whenever he paints he seems to get really into it. He just zones out for a while, but he doesn’t at the same time. Sam described it to him as being so focused on the painting an explosion could happen behind him and he would only notice because the canvas would shake. 

When Tommy yawned he finally noticed how late it had gotten. Looking out the window of the room he saw how dark it was and jumped out of his chair. Oh shit I have school tomorrow I gotta go sleep. He checked his phone and winced when he saw the time. Tommy quickly cleaned everything up and exited his little studio making sure to lock the door behind him as he went up the stairs to his room. 

Wilbur was pacing in front of Tommy’s room. What he had to do was simple. All he had to do was knock and have a one on one conversation with his baby brother. It was such a simple thing and yet here he was frantically pacing in front of his brothers room going over different things to say like he was studying his lines for a play. 

I at least have to try. Wilbur put his fist to the door. He paused for a moment. And he knocked on the door. “ Tommy, is it ok if I come in?” 

There was no response. 

Wilbur knocked again. “Hey Toms are you awake?”

Again, no response. 

Wilbur sighed but then he heard a voice from next to him, “What the fuck are you doing in front of my room.” 

Wilbur jumped at the voice and saw Tommy standing next to him.

“UHHHH. What are you doing here Tommy? I thought you were in your room.” 

Tommy raised an eyebrow, “I was downstairs and I’m trying to get into my room. Can you like move.” Tommy yawned mid sentence. “I want to sleep.”

Wilbur backed away from the door. “Oh sorry.” 

Tommy walked into his room, shut the door and locked it. 

Wilbur looked at the door. He walked into his own room. 

He face palmed, “Shit. I didn’t even talk to him.”

“Wait, why was he downstairs?” 

Tommy landed face first into his bed and passed out. The most hectic day he has experienced in months came to an end. Tomorrow will be a new day. 

And tomorrow just so happened to be a school day.

Chapter Text

BEEP BEEP BEEP

Tommy hit the snooze button. 

A few minutes later the noises rang out again.

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP

Tommy snoozed it again and slowly opened his eyes and sat up. 

I guess I gotta get ready for school. Tommy started with his usual routine. He went downstairs and put some bread in the toaster before getting changed and brushing his teeth. Making sure everything was in his backpack he went and put some jam on the finished toast and ate it as he checked his phone. 

There was a message from Sam saying "Remember to bring your switch!" 

Oh I almost forgot about that. He ran up to his room and put his switch in his bag. As he went downstairs a door opened as Techno walked out of his room. 

Techno yawned as he walked down the stairs into the living room where he saw Tommy wearing the same oversized red jacket from yesterday. Wait why is Tommy awake. He checked the time. 

It was 6:30 am. 

"Tommy?" Techno mumbled and Tommy jumped where he was standing. 

"It's like 6:30 why are you awake? Isn't it your spring break?" Techno was sure Wilbur planned to get here the week where Tommy wouldn't be at school. 

"That was last week." Tommy wasn't in the mood for this, he needed to get to school. 

Techno was shocked, Wilbur was sure that it was this week. Guess he got the date wrong, "Well still why are you up. Dad isn't awake yet." 

Tommy was genuinely confused by that statement, "Why would Phil need to be awake?" 

"Doesn't he drive you to school?" Techno sounded somewhat surprised. He always drove us to school. Did he not do that for Tommy?

Tommy tilted his head slightly, confused by what Techno was saying, "He hasn't driven me to school since you and Wilbur left." 

Techno was stunned in realization. 

"I bike to school. Why do you think I'm up so early." Tommy yawned. "Anyway I gotta get going." 

Tommy walked out the door and closed it behind him as Techno watched him walk away. 

Well. Techno thought to himself. That doesn’t help what I think is happening. He sighed, I should figure some more stuff out before asking about it. Dad could just be more busy with work. 

Tommy was biking down the roads on his way to school like he always did. Out of the bench trio Tommy was usually the first to get to school. 

Tommy would bike, Ranboo took the bus, and Tubbo's dad drove him to school. 

School started 15 minutes after the buses arrived.  So when Tommy arrived at the school at around 7 am he sat on the bench next to a tree in front of the school and played music waiting for his friends. 

He pulled his sketchbook out from his bag and started doodling on a page. From the distance a faint voice could be heard.

"o m ? Heyyy ki ng. Tommy? Tommmmmy. Hellooooo." He snapped his fingers in front of Tommy's face before yelling.

"HEY TOMMY WHAT ARE YOU DOING!" 

Tommy jumped and threw the sketchbook at his face. 

"What the fuck Tubbo!" Tommy shrieked. "God don't scare me like that." 

Tubbo rubbed his forehead. "Well maybe you should pay more attention when people are talking to you." He sat on the bench holding the sketchbook in his hand. 

"So what were you drawing?" He looked at the page. 

"Just some flowers. See? There's some right over there." Tommy pointed to a couple of wildflowers growing in the grass.

"Oh wow there are." Tubbo looked at them with great interest.

"Do you know what kind of flowers those are Bo?" A different voice appeared and approached the two boys. 

Tommy looked up and saw the 6'6 lanky teen that had a black and white mask with sunglasses holding onto a messenger bag strap that was slung over his shoulder. 

"RANBOO!" Tubbo yelled and hugged the taller boy, almost knocking him to the ground. "I haven't seen you in a week man how have you been!" 

"I've been good, I'm really sorry I couldn't hang out with you guys on Saturday." Ranboo and Tubbo sat down on the bench. 

"Why you here so early big man, the buses ain't here yet." Tommy looked at Ranboo still doodling. 

"Oh my sister drove me." Ranboo shrugged. 

"We gotta meet your sister at some point Boo." He turned to Tommy, "Same with your brothers Tommy." Tubbo cracked his knuckles, "I have some "words" for them."

Techno sneezed. 

Wilbur fell out of his bed and a loud, "SHIT!" was heard throughout the Watson household.

"Well anyway what kind of flowers are those?" Tommy asked, trying to change the subject. 

"Oh yeah so these types of flowers are…" Tubbo kept rambling about different types of flowers as they chatted until the buses came through. 

They were all still sitting there. Tommy was sketching, Tubbo was going on and on about flowers and somehow got the topic to bees, while Ranboo was listening to the boy talk intently.

  Tommy remembers when Tubbo and Ranboo first called the three of them best friends. It was the first time Tommy worked on getting a good report card in years. Since Phil never looked at them so he felt no need to even try and usually brought home D’s and F’s. However, at the start of freshman year the three had a bet on who would get the best grades. Tommy insisted that he shouldn’t participate because of how stupid he was but Tubbo and Ranboo just looked at each other and told him. 

“Your not stupid.”

“Tommy. You just don’t fucking try.” 

Hearing those words Tommy tried his hardest that year to get something over a D. 

And he did. 

2 A's, 3 B's and 1 C. For most people it didn’t seem like much but for Tommy. It was the most effort he had put into his studies in years. Although he didn’t win against Ranboo’s all A’s they all went out that day. Went shopping at the mall, played games at the arcade, and watched a movie. But that wasn’t the part that was important. Sure it was fun but after the movie was over they were with Schlatt in his car ready to drive back home and Schlatt asked Tubbo like he always did, “Did you have fun.” 

And what Tubbo said changed Tommy’s life more than he would ever know. 

“Yeah! I had a lot of fun. These guys are my best friends. You gotta let me do this more often dad.” 

Best friends. 

Tommy remembers that he started to tear up at that and everyone in the car started to ask the boy what was wrong and all Tommy could do is say thank you over and over while trying to wipe away his tears. Tubbo would never let him live that down. But Tommy didn’t care. There were people who cared for him. 

That's all he needed. 

Now as people walked through they would say "Oh look it's the bench trio." or greet the 3 boys. In the yearbook there were awards that were mainly for fun, each for a different grade there was a category called best duo that got changed to trio just because the three of them won twice in a row. Once in sophomore year and once in junior year. However they were all known for lots of reasons other than being friends. 

Tubbo was extraordinarily smart with any type of electronic and was often more reliable than the IT people at their school, he also loved music, Ranboo was just a genuinely good guy who tried to help everyone he could, this made people like him, plus we was on the debate team which was surprising considering the man a no backbone. As for Tommy he was a popular artist known for his paintings and doing different showcases. 

Tommy had plenty of followers on his instagram that along with his endearing personality made him the most popular of the three and yet. People knew next to nothing about his personal life. 

They knew he had a dad but that was about it. Even Ranboo and Tubbo didn't know much about Tommy’s family until yesterday. Tommy was someone who at first would consider a class clown, but in reality everyone knew that Tommy did his best to do his schoolwork, he loved drawing and video games, and was also incredibly nice behind all the swearing and talks about how he's a big man. The boy was a bit of an enigma. 

Everyone at school knew who Tommy was.

But at the same time no one knew who Tommy was. 

The only people who really knew Tommy were the rest of the bench trio and a kid he sat next two in study hall. 

Eventually the bell rang and they went off to their separate classes. Tommy now had to sit through a math class. He hated math with a burning passion. Tommy internally screamed as he sat through a class without Tubbo and Ranboo. I can’t believe those two for having a class together in this block and I’m alone. Tommy was almost certain that some of the teachers worked together to make sure the entire bench trio didn’t have many classes together. He only had P.E with both, Tommy had English with Tubbo and with Ranboo they had history together. 

After that class ended Tommy walked through the hallways heading towards his next class. People he never learned the names of were saying hello, and all Tommy could do was politely wave back. 

To Tommy none of these people cared who he was. They just wanted to say hi to someone who was apparently popular at the school. 

Everyone noticed him.

But no one saw him. 

He was in class after class without any people he could consider actual friends in any of them. Then he got to study hall. Doing this part of the day he always sat at the same table in the library and that same girl was there. 

Crumb. 

Crumb worked at Kinoko as well. She had a different shift so Tommy really ever saw her at school. She was in a lower grade than Tommy, but she was cool. Brought a lot of snacks and candy that Tommy never had before. Hi-chews were his favorite candy that she brought. People always made fun of her for having a high pitched voice but Tommy thought that was stupid. What’s wrong with having a high pitched voice? 

“Hey Crumb brought my switch, wanna play something?” 

She nodded and Tommy sat down and they played until the bell rang for lunch. 

Tommy liked study hall. It was a time to chill where he and Crumb would do whatever till the bell rang. Sometimes he would help her with school work but usually they chatted about random stuff. Sometimes Crumb would complain about her family. It was usually small things that annoyed her. Crumb’s dad sounded really cool, but Tommy figured most people had things they didn’t like about their families. 

Crumb was also one of the only people who Tommy told about his brothers before they came to visit. He didn’t mean to tell her like he did with Karl. It just slipped out by accident. 

Just a time to talk. Without interruptions or worry. 30 minutes of talking with a person who saw him outside of his reputation in school other than Ranboo and Tubbo. 

Someone outside of his usual circle. 

It was nice. 

He walked into the cafeteria and Tommy went to the table that he sat at everyday with Tubbo and Ranboo and sat down. 

“Hiya fellas how you doing?”

“Tommy, you have to tell me what happened yesterday after the airport.” Tubbo said immediately. 

Ranboo elbowed him, “TUBBO! You said we would ease him into the topic.” 

"It's not like that's worked before. You know how Tommy is, you gotta be as direct as possible."

Tommy sighed, "Alright I'll tell you but gimme some of your food first." 

Tubbo groaned, "Come on king just tell usssss."

"Food." Tommy held out his hand 

Tubbo angrily put half of his sandwich in Tommy's hand. 

"Tommy, why don't you have any food?" Ranboo sounded slightly concerned

"Forgot to make some this morning and I ain't getting that garbage that the school calls food." Tommy said, biting into the sandwich. "Hm. Pretty good. Did Schlatt make this?" 

"Yes he did!" Tubbo smiled. "Now. Details." 

"Fine, fine. Alright so-" Tommy started to describe how they went with him to Kinoko and the disasters that were coming back home and dinner. He didn't mention the art club or Wilbur being outside his room for no apparent reason, even his talk with Karl. Those weren’t too important. They knew he went to the art club and work afterall. Tommy didn’t even know what the hell Wilbur was doing. He was too tired to ask him why. 

“So yeah that’s pretty much what happened.” 

Tubbo looked at him, “Hey Tommy can we head to your house later?” 

Tommy looked at him confused, “Uh why?”

“Need to plan a murder.” Tubbo smiled

Ranboo elbowed him. 

“Ow!”

“Well ignoring Tubbo how about you guys head over to my place sometime this week? You said you wanted to meet my sister.”

Tommy looked at him, “Would your parents let us Ranboob?”

“Tommy! I told you to stop calling me that.” Ranboo pouted a little. “Yeah my parents should be fine with it as long as we don’t do anything stupid.” 

“Looks like we can’t go then.” Tubbo joked.

“Speak for yourself king. I am the biggest man who has never done anything wrong ever.” Tommy said in his usual manner. 

“Oh please it’s not like you could actually talk to a girl, Tomathy.” Tubbo smirked

“Hey! I have so so many wifes.” Tommy laughed

“Guys please.” Ranboo smiled under his mask

They all continued to laugh and chat like this until the bell rang and Ranboo and Tommy went off towards their history class. The two walked in and sat next to each other in the seats they chose at the beginning of the year. Tommy was certain the teacher regretted letting the two sit next to each other but oh well. 

The teacher walked in “Good morning everyone! I hope you enjoyed your break! We are going to be talking about the history of the city of L’manberg today.”  Everyone in the room groaned. Most people grew up here and the majority of the class were seniors. Why were they learning the history that was ingrained into their heads since they started school.  “Now now, I know most of you already know all of the history but this is a required part of the curriculum, so I have no choice!” The teacher smiled although it was a little forced. “Because of this just go over the basics of the history with the person sitting next to you and I will go more into depth tomorrow.” 

The class then started to talk, some just talking about random things others on their phone. Tommy turned to Ranboo. “You want me to tell you the basics or you good.”

Ranboo moved to L’manberg at the start of freshman year in high school so he hasn’t had the basics drilled into his head. 

“I should be good. I can just get a refresher when the teacher goes over it tomorrow. We have nothing to do now though.” 

“Wanna play Smash Bros?” Tommy reached into his bag for his switch.

“Yeah sure. Just don’t get mad when I win.” Ranboo grabbed one of the joycons. 

Tommy gasped. “Ranboo! You would neverrr.” 

“Alright! You asked for it Tommy.” 

“Tommy Ranboo!” The teacher called them from the front of the room. “If you two are going to play, don't be too loud, got it?”

“Yes ma'am!” Tommy gave a little salute while Ranboo nodded his head. 

As they played Tommy could hear a couple whispers about the two of them. People talking about the rumors that surrounded the bench trio. He heard a couple of people trying to push their friend into walking up to the boys to ask something and refusing to do so. Until they got pushed off of where they were sitting and made to walk up to them. Tommy glanced at them in the corner of his eye. 

“E- excuse me.” A girl walked up to the two. 

Ranboo paused the game and they both looked at who was speaking to them. “Yeah? Is something the matter?” Ranboo asked. 

“Uh- um well- I-” The girl stuttered. 

“Oh were we being too loud? I’m sorry we can try to be more quiet.” Ranboo started to apologize profusely. 

“No- No. It’s nothing like that.” She looked back at her friends who gave her a thumbs up. “Well uh Tommy?”

“Yeah.” 

“See my friends over there?” Tommy looked at them. “Well they wanted to know if you could draw something for them.” 

“Are they gonna pay me?” Tommy deadpanned.

The girl looked a little shocked at Tommy’s directness, “Um I don’t think so?” She glanced back at them.

“Then no. I’m working on some personal projects right now so unless they’re gonna pay me I’m not gonna draw anything for them.” 

Ranboo looked at the girl, “It’s nothing personal really. Tommy doesn’t even give me and Tubbo free drawings.” 

“Oh ok. Um sorry to bother you!” The girl walked back towards her friends and Tommy heard them starting to get mad at the girl for not pushing harder for a drawing. 

“At least she had the fucking balls to actually come up and ask me!” Tommy looked at them dead in the eyes. 

“Tommy no-” Ranboo tried to stop him but Tommy kept going.

“Hey y’know what you guys pissed me off. Hey you. The one who came up and asked me. What's your name?” Tommy reached into his bag for a piece of paper.

“Clementine.” She sounded kinda confused.

“Ok come here, is there anything you would like me to draw for you?” Tommy smiled as he pulled out a piece of paper and a pencil. 

“HEY WHAT!” The guy who presumably was pressuring the girl into asking Tommy stood up out of his seat. “You said that you wouldn’t be giving anyone drawings without payment!”

“Yeah and you pissed me off.” Tommy side-eyed him. “Anyway, ignoring him, what would you like?”

“Umm, could you draw me a moth then?” She smiled a little. 

“Of course!” For the rest of the class Tommy worked on drawing this moth and when the bell rang he signed it and handed it to Clementine who thanked him and put the drawing in her bag. Tommy and Ranboo then went over to P.E where they saw Tubbo. 

“HEY TOMMY RANBOO OVER HERE.” Tubbo waved at them. 

“HEY TUBS!” Tommy ran over and Ranboo followed behind. 

The class started up and the three of them spent time together before the next class started, and Tubbo and Tommy went off towards their English class.

“Alright class, welcome back.” The teacher started their lecture. Tommy would be lying if he hadn’t had trouble paying attention. His next class was his favorite and he wanted this one to be over. 

“Today you have an assignment to read this passage and answer the questions on the paper I’m handing out. It’s due in 2 days. Use your time wisely.” She went to go sit down at her desk

People started to stand up and talk with each other and Tommy went to Tubbo. 

“Hey king, keep your chin up. Your crowns falling.” Tommy sat on Tubbo’s desk.

Tommy looked at Tubbo, “If you’re worried about it I can read the assignment aloud to you tonight and you can record it for later.” 

Tubbo perked up at that, “Tommy you don’t have to.” 

“Nah I’m fine with it. I can get the reading done too.” Tommy laughed, “Plus I need an excuse to avoid those two.” He said it knowing full well Tubbo would know who he was talking about. 

Tubbo laughed, “Well I can’t argue with that. Sure. Message me when it’s a good time.” 

“Got it big man!”

The bell rang and Tommy waved bye to Tubbo, “Cya Tubbo! I’ll call you later. Have fun in that weird music class you're taking!” 

“Bye Tommy!” Tubbo waved back. “Have fun in art!” 

Art class. 

It was Tommy’s favorite class. It was also the last class of the day. Tommy never thought this would be his favorite class when he first saw it on his school schedule, but here he was. The teacher in the art class was Sam, or as Tommy had to call him in school Mr. Aweman. Ms. Taken (Puffy) was the ceramics teacher. But everyone just called her the captain. Why? Tommy hadn’t the slightest clue. It was a nickname given by some students a few years ago and it just stuck. 

He walked into the room and was greeted by Sam. 

"Hello Tommy, you seem like you're in a good mood." 

"Yep! Hi Mr. Aweman!" Tommy went to sit down at one of the desks. They were arranged in a big square.

The rest of the students started to enter the room until the bell rang and Sam started the class. 

"Good morning everyone! Now we do have an assignment today but I have a few announcements that you all might like to hear." 

People started to look around interested in what it was. 

"So the art fair is coming up soon. There is a payment and a signup form that you can ask me for if interested." 

He looked at Tommy, "Tommy I already got your payment just get this form filled out." He handed Tommy a form. 

Someone in the room gasped, "Mr. Aweman the favoritism." 

Everyone in the room laughed at that. They all knew how interested Tommy was in art. They figured that Tommy just heard it in advance.

People started to ask Sam for forms and he happily gave them out to everyone. 

"Well if anyone else wants a form just take one off of my desk." Sam put them down. "Anyway for my other announcement there is an art competition happening as well a couple weeks after the art fair." 

The other students in the room looked really interested after hearing that. 

"Fee to join is $100." They looked less excited after that. "Please come to me after class for more details and a form if interested." He handed Tommy a form before he could even raise his hand for one. 

"I haven't even asked yet big man." Tommy said, slightly confused.

"I think everyone in this room knows that you would've joined regardless." Sam chuckled under his breath. 

Those sitting next to Tommy started to nod and agree.

Tommy gave a fake offended gasp, "I cannot believe you all. The betrayal!" He smiled.

"Well anyway today just sketch the flowers and vase in the middle of the room on a sheet of paper and turn it in by the end of today." He handed out some paper. "Have fun!" Sam went to go sit at his desk as everyone in the room started to talk and work on their respective drawings. Like usual eventually Tommy became really focused on the drawing and as the bell rang and people started to leave the room he was still sitting there drawing with Sam looking at him with a fond smile on his face.

"Uh Mr. Aweman? A student had walked up to him. "Shouldn't Tommy be handing in his work and going home?" 

Sam smiled at them, "I forgot your new. Tommy always does this his friends will be here in a second. I just want to see if he notices everyones gone." He laughed a little, "Besides Tommy usually doesn’t notice unless you scream at him." The student nodded and left the room as Sam stood up to clean up a little. 

Tommy spent a lot of time in the art room. Especially before he joined the art club. Whenever Tubbo and Ranboo had to stay after school for a club Tommy would stay in the art room. Sam was really fond of the kid. While he was almost certain that something was going on at home Sam didn’t want to pry. He doubted Tommy would ever open up to him if he went up and asked so he chose to do his best to give Tommy things to do outside of his house. So it was rather surprising that Tommy told them about his brothers yesterday. 

Being one of the most talented students he’s ever had Sam approached Tommy with the idea of joining the art club. 

He’s glad he asked.

Sam would’ve regretted it for the rest of his life if he didn’t.  

Sam gave Tommy a place where he could let out his emotions in a healthy way. Well as healthy as it could possibly be. A place he could go to if he ever needed somewhere to go. A place with people who he could rely on. 

Somewhere that Tommy could actually call a home.

People Tommy could call his family. 

At that time in his life Tommy needed that more than anything.

After a few minutes of Sam cleaning and Tommy still focused on his drawing Tubbo and Ranboo walked into the room. 

"Hey Mr. Aweman is Tommy here?" Tubbo looked around. 

Sam moved a little from where he was standing and Ranboo and Tubbo sighed as they saw Tommy still working on a drawing. 

"Sorry about him Mr. Aweman." Ranboo apologized as he hopped over the desks to move the vase. 

"Don't worry about it, he does this all the time." Sam had pulled out his phone and was texting Bad to change the Tommy zoning out while drawing counter to 128. 

Ranboo lifted up the vase and Tommy looked at him, "Hey put that down I'm working on- Wait. Ranboo? What are you doing here?"

Sam laughed as Tubbo yelled at Tommy, "Come on Tommy the bell rang 10 minutes ago! Pay more attention to your surroundings or we're gonna stop coming by here." 

Everyone there knew that Tubbo and Ranboo would always stop by the room to check if Tommy was there. Even if they said they wouldn't. 

"Well kids run along don't want to miss your bus." Sam waved bye to the bench trio as they left the room. 

"Tommy you gotta stop doing that!" Tubbo whined as they walked out of the school. "I don't want to keep my dad waiting for too long." 

"It's not my fault!" Tommy shrieked, "No one told me the bell rang." 

"You should've heard the bell ring Tommy." Ranboo looked at him. 

Tommy glared at him. 

Ranboo shrunk back a little. "Well let's wait for Schlatt on the bench." 

"Yeah sure lemme get my bike." Tommy went to where he had chained his bike and sat down on the bench with Tubbo and Ranboo. 

They talked for a while until a car pulled up and shouted at them. "HEY TUBBO COME ON LET'S GO." Schlatt waved at the three boys. "YOU CAN TALK TO TOMMY AND RANBOO LATER." 

"Coming dad!" Tubbo ran towards the car. People were clearly staring but this happened everyday. Tubbo turned and waved at the two still on the bench, "Bye guys! Tommy, make sure to call me later!" 

Tommy gave him a thumbs up as Tubbo got into the car. Schlatt called to them, "You two gotta come over sometime, got it? Cya!" He drove off at a speed that was probably illegal in a school zone. 

"Well since Tubbo just left you should be getting on your bus soon Ranboob." 

Ranboo checked his phone, "I got about 5 till I should get on." He looked at Tommy, "I'm assuming you're helping Tubbo with more English work tonight." 

Tommy nodded. 

The two started to talk about whatever came to mind before Ranboo's phone rang.

"Oh I got a call one sec." He answered it. "Hey what's up? Where am I? I'm at school. No, I'm not on the bus. Why?"

Tommy looked at the taller boy confused. 

"I'm on a bench with a friend, why? Oh you're here. Where are you? Mhm. Ok. Yeah I'll be there in a sec. Hold on." Ranboo hung up.

"Who was that?" Tommy asked intrigued.  

"My sister. She came to pick me up apparently. Wanna come walk with me to see her? You guys said you wanted to meet her anyway." Ranboo stood up. 

Tommy beamed, "Course big man lets go!" He grabbed his bike and started to walk along with Ranboo until he waved at a girl with short blonde hair with what appeared to be brown roots showing up at the top of her head. 

"Niki!" Ranboo waved at the girl. "Over here!" 

She turned towards them and smiled. "Hey Ranboo!" She looked at Tommy, "Oh! Is this one of your friends?" 

Ranboo nodded. 

"Uh yep! My names Tommy. Nice to meet you." Tommy held out his hand for a handshake. 

Niki looked a little shocked for a moment but shook his hand, "I'm Nihachu! But everyone calls me Niki. Nice to meet you! You said your name is Tommy right?" 

"Yep! Ima call you Niki Nihachu. That ok?" 

Niki laughed, "Of course. Never had that as a nickname before but I'll take it." She looked at Tommy's bike. "Oh are you biking home? I can give you a ride if you'd like." 

Tommy shook his head. "I'm heading to the community center. 'Sides I don't want to bother you guys." 

"Don't worry about it. If it's the bike you're concerned about, our dad likes to go out biking on trails so we have a bike rack installed. We can just stop there on the way home." 

Tommy looked at Ranboo, "This ok with you Ranboo?" 

Ranboo nodded. 

Tommy sighed, "Ok then! Sure." 

"Yay!" Niki cheered. “Come on kids, I'll help you with the bike.”

"Oi! I'm not a kid. For your information I’m the biggest man ever." 

Ranboo and Niki laughed as they all went into the car. 

Niki was in the driver's seat while Tommy and Ranboo were in the back. Niki started the conversation. 

“So did you boys enjoy school today.” She made sure to keep her eyes focused on the road.

Ranboo nodded, “Yeah we did!” 

Tommy also nodded, “Today was a lot better than yesterday.”

Niki looked a little confused at that, “Oh? Did something bad happen yesterday?” 

“Yep!” Tommy popped the p as he continued, “Yesterday was so hectic. Never want to go through that again.”

Ranboo spoke up, “Yeah it sounded hectic just from what you told us at lunch.” He looked at Tommy, “And don’t think we didn’t realize you didn’t give us all the details.” 

Tommy scoffed, “I’m not gonna explain every conversation and little detail Ranboo.” 

“That’s fair.” Niki said, still listening in on the conversation. 

The boys continued to talk in the back as Niki drove towards the community center. If she remembered correctly Tommy was the name of Wilbur’s little brother. Niki looked at the rear view mirror getting a good look at the boy. 

Alright. Wilbur told me about this kid. Short blonde hair, bright blue eyes, smiles as bright as the sun. She looked at Tommy. Hairs blonde but not short. Looks fluffy like Wil’s makes sense. He’s got blue eyes, and yep. Smiles as bright as the sun. What else has Wil told me about him? Niki shook her head. No. Shouldn’t pry into this kid's life. He said yesterday was horrible. It was probably because of the twins. She internally sighed. I told Wilbur he should take things slow and start with phone calls and text messages. He’s always too impatient. Whatever. This is one of Ranboo’s friends so I’ll just try to get to know him as that. 

“Hey Tommy, do you have any good spots for people to hang out at? Me and my friends are back in town so we want to meet up somewhere nice.” She kept her eyes on the road. Driving safely was more important than getting to know this kid.

“Oh yeah lots of places! There’s Kinoko, it's a cottagecore cafe type of thing, oh and the-” Tommy kept talking about the best hang out spots as Tommy saw the community center come into view. 

“Hey Tommy." She interrupted him talking about the mall. "We're at the community center. Want some help getting the bike off the car?"

Tommy shook his head. "No, I've already bothered you guys enough. I can get it, don't worry." He got out of the car and smiled at Niki, "Thanks for the ride Niki Nihachu! Cya tomorrow Ranboo!" He waved at them. 

"Bye Tommy!" Ranboo waved

Niki waved as well, "Bye! If you ever need a ride afterschool I'll be back for a while so don't worry about asking. Thank you for the suggestions by the way!" 

Tommy waved as they drove off. 

Earlier that day. 

Wilbur woke up and promptly fell out of his bed. 

"SHIT!" As he fell he yelled which was heard by everyone in the house at the time. Wilbur rubbed his head and went downstairs where he saw Techno sitting on the couch reading a book. 

"Morning' Tech." He mumbled as he went towards the kitchen. 

"Hm." Was the only thing Techno responded with. 

Wilbur yawned as Phil went downstairs. 

“Morning mate. I’m heading off to work. Foods in the same place as it always was, and if you need anything feel free to head out and buy stuff. I’ll cya later.” 

"Bye dad!" Wilbur waved and Techno just put up two of his fingers. 

Phil walked out the door and the twins could hear a car driving away. 

Wilbur sat down next to Techno. "Sooo wanna wake up Tommy? We should all head out and do something." 

Techno didn't look up from his book, "He woke up." 

Wilbur beamed, "Well then come on let's go-" 

Techno cut him off, "He went to school." 

Wilbur froze before yelling, "WHAT!? Wasn't this week his spring break." 

"That was last week." Techno deadpanned. 

"Oh yeah and how do you know?" 

"I saw Tommy this morning. You can check the garage for his bike." 

Wilbur started to pout. “I was sure I got the right week. Ughhh. I was gonna try to spend time with him.” 

“Weren’t you going to try that last night?” 

“I did but Tommy wasn’t in his room. He was downstairs for some reason.” 

Techno hummed and glanced at the hallway towards the garage. The empty room was there. “He was probably in the room over there.” He pointed towards the hallway. “He told us about it yesterday at dinner.” 

Wilbur thought for a second, “Oh yeah. He did.” 

Techno hit the back of Wilbur’s head. 

“Ow!”

“What was that for!” Wilbur shrieked, rubbing his head. 

“Maybe that will help you remember things.” 

Techno finally looked up from his book and looked at Wilbur, “Didn’t you want to meet up with your friends? You guys should probably get that sorted out.” 

“We’re going to hang out tomorrow.” Wilbur whined, “Aaaaa I wanted to hang out with my little sunshine today.” Wilbur then looked like he realized something, “Wait. When does Tommy’s school end?” He clapped his hands together. “We can go pick him up! Niki said she was going to start picking up her little brother while she was here.” 

“With what car.” Techno deadpanned as he saw Wilbur’s face go from excited to miserable with a single sentence. 

“Technooooo you ruin everything.” Wilbur grumbled as he stood up.

Techno raised an eyebrow, “And what are you doing?”

“I wanna check out the room Tommy took.”

Techno blinked at him, “We can’t go into each other's rooms without permission. That’s like the one main house rule.” 

“And?? I just want to know what he’s doing in there.”

Techno looked at him with the most dumbfounded face he could possibly have, “Yeah. And have him hate us even more when he realizes.” 

“Well if I don’t tell him he won’t find out.” He said in a sing-songy way. “Wait, what do you mean hate us even more?” 

“Take a hint Wil. Besides knowing you you’ll freak out knowing what's in there and yell at Tommy about it and then he’ll know you went in there and get extremely mad.” Techno sighed, “You're always one to overreact to Wilbur.” 

Wilbur just stood there wanting Techno to follow him towards the door. 

Techno stared at him dead in the eye. 

Wilbur stared back. 

"No." Techno went back to reading 

"AHH! TECH COME ON." Wilbur started to poke Technos face, "Lets go lets go lets go." 

Techno's face was a mix of its too early for this and I'm going to pummel this man into the ground. "You can check it out but I'm not going with you. Can't throw me under the bus for this if Tommy finds out." 

Wilbur huffed and walked towards the door. He went to open it. 

"It's locked." 

Techno burst out laughing as Wilbur started to yell at him to stop. 

"Whatever! I can just ask him to show me later." Wilbur went to sit back down on the couch. "We can play video games later when Tommy gets back to school." 

“You do that. I’m going to order breakfast. There’s no way I’m even letting you enter the kitchen.”  Techno pulled out his phone. 

“You don’t trust me?” Wilbur said in a joking tone. 

“Yes.” Techno said it in his naturally monotone voice so it wasn’t clear if he was joking. “So what do you want?” 

“Well-” 

The day for these two carried on as usual just the two twins chilling in the house relaxing after their day yesterday. However, while this was happening the day got later and later with Wilbur still waiting for Tommy to come home. Tommy was spending his time having a lot more fun than his brother expected. 

Over at the art club it was the day that Sam decided everyone would just chill and play video games. Putting the paintings away they had a TV in the room that Tommy was hooking up his switch clearly excited. People started to come in. Sam, Bad, and Ponk were there already. They were just waiting on Puffy, Foolish, and Dream. 

Tommy sat down bouncing up and down clearly excited and getting increasingly more impatient. “Where are those guys?! I wanna hurry up and play!” 

Sam sat down next to him, “Well, we can play a couple rounds while we wait.” He grabbed an extra joycons Tommy had brought. “Hey Bad Ponk, you guys up for a game?” 

They both agreed and excitedly sat down. Tommy opened up Smash Bros and started up a game. Everyone picked their character and they started to play. It wasn’t even 10 minutes before the Takens walked in. 

“Hello everyone how are you-” Puffy stopped at the door as she saw them playing.

“AAAAAAAAAAAA BAD BOY HALO YOU FUCKING CHEATER!”

“Pfft-” Foolish laughed at the sight of Bad completely destroying the other 3 in a game of smash bros. 

Dream walked up behind Tommy, “Seriously Isabelle? Of course you lost.” 

Tommy looked at Dream with pure disgust, “Oh is that right you motherfucker. BRING IT ON BITCH.”

Ponk handed Dream his controller with fear in his eyes, “After what Bad just pulled off I'm never playing against that man again.” 

“Well who was Bad playing?” Puffy looked at the screen and saw a roster of Isabelle, Jigglypuff, Samus, and- “Did Bad really 9-0 all of you with Pichu?” Foolish asked also looking at the screen

Sam nodded solemnly while Bad cackled like a madman.

“He comboed us all into fucking oblivion.” Tommy grumbled as he picked a map 

Dream sat down, “Alright lets give this a try then. We all team up on Bad. Agreed?” Sam and Tommy nodded. 

“I’d like to see you muffinheads try.” He said picking Pichu once again. 

Dream picked his character and Tommy looked at him, “You trashed me for picking Isabelle and you pick Kirby? Basic bitch. Oh look, you even changed him to green skin.” 

“DO YOU MAIN KIRBY JUST TO TURN EM GREEN?!” 

Dream started to laugh, “And?” 

“Oh you are so fucking dead.” Tommy started the game and as they played Puffy, Foolish and Ponk watched the chaos unfold. Foolish had pulled out his phone to order a pizza asking Ponk for different toppings he should order. 

It was mainly Tommy screaming as Bad destroyed them with a concerning level of skill. The game finished with another 9-0 on Bad’s end as Dream sat there in shock and Tommy screamed. Sam patted Dream on the back like this was normal for him. 

“Ha yeah you green bitch guess you're only good at minecraft!” Tommy made one of his usual jokes but with his absolute defeat it sounded really empty. 

Bad stood up stretched and held the controller towards those who weren’t playing, “I’ve had my fun, any of you want to play before we start up Mario Kart?” 

Puffy grabbed the controller, “Sure! It’s been a while since I’ve played though.” She sat down next to Sam. 

A couple more games started up with the scores being Bad- 2 wins (ABSOLUTE VICTORY), Tommy- 2 wins (not absolute victory), with Dream, Puffy, and Sam all having one win each. Foolish didn’t want to play smash bros. He was more excited for Mario Kart. 

“Alright that’s enough smash bros.” He closed the game and opened up Mario Kart, “LET'S DO THIS BITCHES.” 

“Language!”

“After you just did Bad I think we all deserve to swear.” Dream said with no real anger in his voice. 

They set everything up and started the game of Mario Kart. 

“WHO JUST BLUE SHELLED ME!” Tommy shrieked. 

Foolish laughed as he passed the finish line just a few seconds before Dream. “Another first place.” Dream glared at him. 

“Looks like Bad is finally losing. He’s in last place again.” Sam laughed. 

Bad green shelled the green haired man and smiled, “Take that you muffinhead!” 

“Ponk, how are you so good at this?” 

“Practice.” Ponk was playing with one hand and currently in 2nd which was rather surprising considering Sam had never seen Ponk play Mario Kart in his life. 

“HA YES I’M IN A HIGHER PLACE THAN DREAM! TAKE THAT YOU NEON GREEN HIGHLIGHTER!” 

“OH THAT’S IT!” Dream stood up and started to chase him down. 

“AAAAAAAAA PUFFY SAM HELP DREAM’S GONNA KILL ME!”

The two ran around the room as everyone laughed at the two's antics. 

Everyone kept playing until a timer on Tommy’s phone rang. He went to check it. 

“Oh I gotta get home soon. I promised Tubbo I’d help him with English stuff.”

“Well it’s going to be pretty dark by then so how about you get a ride with me and Ponk.” Sam looked at Tommy. 

“Would that be alright?”

“Of course! I own a pickup truck so we can just tie it to the back.” He walked towards the TV, “Come on I’ll help you with your switch.” 

“OK boss man!” 

The three of them went out to Sam’s car. They drove over to Tommy’s house when he put the address into the GPS. When they arrived Tommy got his bike out of the back and waved to them. 

“Bye! See you guys!” He waved towards them as they drove off. Tommy smiled as he went to go put his bike into the garage not realizing Wilbur was sitting on the patio. Definitely not waiting for Tommy to return and getting impatient about it. When Wilbur realized Tommy didn’t see him he went back inside and sat on the couch trying to act as normal as possible. Techno snorted at him and Wilbur gave him a glare that Techno promptly ignored. 

Tommy opened the door into the house and saw the twins on the couch. He tried to walk up the stairs before Wilbur opened his mouth and spoke. 

“Hey Tommy!” He said it in a voice that Tommy supposed felt genuine a few years ago but now it just sounded fake to him. “Why were you out for so long? Didn’t school end a few hours ago?” 

“Was out with a couple friends.” 

“Well how about you play some games with me and Tech! We can order some pizza if you want.” 

“Already had pizza. I have to help a friend with an assignment.” 

“Weren’t you just out with friends, why didn’t you help them then?” 

“They weren’t there.” Tommy sighed, “I promised I’d call him tonight.”

Techno finally spoke up, “What kind of homework?” 

“English.”

Wilbur scoffed, “What? Can your friend not read or something? You’re in high school they should be able to do it on their own-”

“He has dyslexia you fucking asshole.”

Wilbur froze at that feeling really bad for what he was saying.

“I just read out the passage for him to record so he doesn’t have to spend 5 hours on one assignment. Now if you excuse me I gotta go call him.” Tommy walked up to his room clearly pissed off. 

Techno kept reading, “Well that went well.” 

Wilbur went to punch him. 

Tommy called Tubbo in discord and the boy picked up with a happy, “Hi Tommy!”

“Hey Tubs! Ready to record this?” 

“Yep I got everything set up just tell me when you're ready.”

“Alright! Let's do this.” 

Tommy spent the first part of the call reading out the assignment for Tubbo while the later half was spent talking about random things. The two had hopped into a minecraft world before Schlatt told Tubbo to get some sleep and for Tommy to do the same. Agreeing Tommy hopped into his bed happy with how his day went. 

It was just a regular day.

And that was all Tommy needed right now.

Chapter Text

After that horrible attempt of Wilbur trying to spend time with Tommy he went up to his room. He could hear Tommy through the walls of his room reading aloud and talking with someone. Wilbur was trying to sleep but he couldn’t. So he sat up and grabbed his guitar that was leaning on a wall. Maybe if he worked on a new song for his band it could help a little. Wilbur did have a band. Lovejoy. It was an indie band. They were really popular actually, but Wilbur wasn’t even sure if Tommy knew about this. Maybe he would hear the music and want to silently listen like he always did. So Wilbur started to play. 

It was just a melody of a song he was currently working on but he was humming to himself and writing notes on a piece of paper. He kept on playing and eventually the reading aloud in Tommy’s room turned into laughter. Wilbur felt a little bitter hearing Tommy in the other room. 

He chose to ignore that feeling. 

He put his guitar back into the case and went to sleep. 

And Wilbur dreamt about something. 

Something he didn’t understand. 

It was a week before Wilbur left for London he was on his guitar playing the melody for one of his older songs. It was a part of the E-girl trilogy. When all of a sudden there was a quiet knock on the open door to his room. Wilbur turned around expecting Techno but he saw Tommy. Being a dream Tommy looked to be 9 years old. He was that old when Wilbur left. 

Right? 

Being a dream Tommy said some words Wilbur couldn’t make out but Wilbur responded with something and Tommy looked scared? Shocked? Well he didn't look too surprised at the words. All Wilbur could make out was a mumbled, “sorry.” as his baby brother walked out of the room. 

His baby brother started to cry as he closed Wilbur’s door. 

It seemed like Tommy had something to say but he puffed up his cheeks and didn't even turn around fully before choosing to walk away. 

And the last thing Wilbur remembers in that dream was him saying the words.

“He’s so fucking annoying!” 

The dream ended as Wilbur woke up with a jolt. 

He sat there in his bed taking deep breaths. He layed back down on his bed and only had one thought on his mind 

…

“What the fuck was that.”

Wilbur shook it off and went downstairs for some water. I looked to be around midnight. He got his water and when he walked past Tommy’s room to enter his right next to it he heard.

“Fine Schlatt I’ll get some sleep. Cya tomorrow Tubs!” and then shuffling as the light under Tommy’s door went out. 

Tommy stayed up so late just to talk to some friend that Wilbur didn’t even know. Wilbur felt jealous? That’s stupid why would he feel jealous of some high schooler. Whatever! He just went into his room and tried to get some more sleep. 

Wilbur woke up the morning earlier than he usually did. He smelled something good coming from the kitchen downstairs. Is dad already cooking? He walked down into the kitchen where instead of seeing Phil he saw Tommy.

“Tommy!?” 

Tommy jumped, almost dropping the frying pan as he flipped an egg. He turned to glare at Wilbur.

“Dont fucking scare a person like that when they’re cooking! I almost dropped this. If I had to redo it I’d be late for school.” Tommy put his attention back to cooking. 

“Sorry. Uh, why are you up so early?” This is it! Wilbur thought to himself. A conversation! 

“School. Need to make myself lunch so I don’t have to get some from the school.” He left the egg to cook a little as he went to make himself a sandwich. 

“Oh. Um want some help with that?” 

“No thanks. Did ya need something?” 

“Nope! I just smelled something so I came down to check it out.” 

“Alright.” Tommy had finished his sandwich at this point and went to put his egg on a plate to eat. He went to sit down at the dining table checking his phone as he ate a scrambled egg which Wilbur would admit looked a lot better than most people can make. Let alone someone in high school. 

Wilbur went into the kitchen and chose to make himself pancakes in an attempt to act more natural. “How’d you learn how to cook Tommy? Did dad teach you?”

“He didn’t teach me shit.” Wilbur froze at the hostility he could’ve sworn was in Tommy’s voice. “I taught myself.” 

“That’s pretty dangerous y’know.”

“And why do you care?” 

“Just curious. What you made smells pretty good.” 

Tommy gritted his teeth at the praise. Maybe a few years ago he would’ve felt like Wilbur cared.

But that time ended as soon as Wilbur walked out the front door. 

Tommy stood up and put his plate in the sink, “I’m leaving.” 

Wilbur looked at him leave feeling like he should say something but for once, the words stayed on the tip of his tongue as Wilbur turned back to his pancakes and made some for Techno and Phil. Although they were a bit burned. 

"Morning mate, how are you?" Phil walked downstairs. 

"Hey dad! I made you some pancakes." 

"You didn't have to." 

"Well I woke up early and needed something to do." 

"Well how about you wake up Techno to have some. I'll eat before I head to work." He smiled at Wilbur

"Sure!" Wilbur walked up to Techno's room and knocked on the door. "Hey hey Techhhh you awake? I made pancakes come down and eat." 

There was no response. 

“Technoblade if you don’t get up I’ll drag you out of bed.”

No response again.

Wilbur sighed, “Alright Tech I’m heading in.” 

Wilbur opened his brother’s door to wake him up and smiled as he saw Techno’s room. Same as it’s always been. A punching bag in the corner along with a couple of fencing swords or whatever they’re called. Wilbur never figured it out. There were also some bookshelves lining up a corner of the room filled to the brim with different books. Wilbur was sure Techno had read all of them at least twice. He saw a set of books on Techno’s desk. He walked towards it and saw Tales from the SMP. Wilbur’s never seen these books before. 

“Hey Tech what books are these?” 

Techno squinted at him peeking at Wilbur from under his blanket. “New books. A friend recommended them to me.” He yawned, “Haven’t read them all yet. I’m reading The Lost City of Mizu right now. It’s a pretty cool concept.” 

Techno started to ramble about the books, “The Town that Never Was is pretty much mirrors the history of L’manberg which is pretty cool. Kinda like a "history repeats itself" type deal. The Village that Went Mad is a cool mystery type thing as the people of a village try to figure out who in the town is a murderer and the narrator is just observing. It’s the same type of thing with The Beach Episode. The narrator is more of an observer as a buncha people look for some pirate treasure. But in The Lost City of Mizu it seems like the narrator is now a character, well it seems that way. I can’t tell if it’s a different person or the narrator just looking through their eyes. So far it seems like the only constant is the narrator who's like somehow in all of these different stories, but is like the same person throughout all of them. It also seems to be happening in the same universe but like a buncha different people in all of these stories. It’s pretty cool. The guy who wrote them uses an alias so people only know him as Jacobs. There's supposed to be more books actually but the guys having his wedding soon so he put the books on hold.”

“That’s cool.” He walked towards Techno’s bed, “NOW GET UP! LET'S GO EAT BEFORE DAD LEAVES!” He tried to rip the blanket off of Techno but it wouldn’t budge. “Come one Techhhhhh.”

Techno groaned, “mmmm fine.” 

Wilbur smiled

“5 more minutes” 

Wilbur’s smile dropped immediately as he started to try and push Techno off of his bed with little to no success.

5 minutes later Techno sat up and yawned as he walked out of his room, Wilbur following behind him. 

“Man you should’ve gotten up when I asked you to. Now my arms hurt.”

“Mhm. I’m guessing the pancakes are burnt.” 

“HEY! They’re only a little bit burnt.” Wilbur grumbled as he grabbed Techno’s arm. He dragged Techno down to the dining room and got him some pancakes as they both sat down. They started to talk but there was something in Wilbur that felt something was missing. 

Things have always been this way. 

Wilbur ignored that thought. 

Tommy just had to go to school early. Most people had to wake up that early to get to the bus. 

Wilbur knew he was lying to himself. 

He could feel something was wrong but he didn’t know what. Maybe it was just the adjustment period. They haven’t visited in years so it makes sense Tommy wouldn’t be used to the twins being back home. Whatever he’ll figure it out. They have until summer after all. 

“Well it was lovely eating breakfast with you boys but I gotta get going.” Phil stood up and put his plate into the sink, “Make sure you have fun today alright mate. I’ll try to be back for dinner.” He waved to his sons as he went to leave. 

The twins waved back with varying levels of goodbye.

Wilbur pulled out his phone and saw a message from Niki in the group chat he has with his friends. He opened up the chat. 

Niki: Hey guys my little brothers friend recommended me some places we should go

sooot: which places 

Niki: Well i looked up kinoko first it looks cute wanna try it out

sooot: ive been there

furry: really

sooot: yeah my little brother works there so we went

Manifold: well good for fucking you 

Niki: So are we going or not

sooot: sure

furry: im down

Manifold: ok

Niki: Alright if you need to be picked up tell me 

Niki: See you guys later

sooot: cya niki

Wilbur turned off his phone and turned towards Techno, “Hey my friends figured out a place we should go. Wanna come with?” 

“No thanks.” Techno yawned, “I want to go back to sleep. Maybe read those books.” 

“Mmmm. Boring.” Wilbur stood up. “Just head to my room if you want to tag along.” 

Wilbur walked into his room and got out his guitar writing some songs to pass the time before it was time to head over to Kinoko. Around the time he had to go, Wilbur got ready to head out and started walking towards Kinoko. 

He arrived at Kinoko and when he entered the barista turned towards him, “Hey there welcome to Kinoko wanna order something or you just gonna sit?” 

The barista was different this time. Instead of the guy Tommy was with last time there was a man with black hair and a white bandana tied around it. It looked like there were some burn marks on his arms. There was also a girl wearing a white mask with orange and black cat whiskers so you couldn't see her face. They were both wearing the same apron that Tommy had on last time he was here. 

“I’m meeting with some friends here. I’ll order when they arrive. Is that ok?” 

“Of course! Well just tell us when you're ready to order. You can take a seat right over there.” He pointed at a table near the front of the store. “If you want something to do you can read the books on the shelves around the store.” 

The girl spoke up with the highest pitch voice Wilbur has ever heard, “Surprisingly all of them are actual books. The owner of this place even wrote some of them himself.” She turned to the man next to her and whispered, “Did I do that right?” He gave her a thumbs up and she seemed satisfied with that. 

Wilbur sat down at the table the man pointed to and waited until Niki, Fundy, and Jack walked in. He waved towards them, “Hey guys over here.” They walked towards him and sat down as the barista called to them, “When you guys are ready to order just call one of us!” They all nodded towards him and started to work on their orders. 

“Here you go!” The girl brought their coffee over to them. “If you need anything feel free to ask!” She walked back to where she was sitting behind the counter. 

“So,” Niki started the conversation, “Wilbur, how are things going with your brother?” 

Wilbur almost spit out his drink. And started coughing.

“Are you alright?” The barista looked like he was about to jump over the counter, “Do you need CPR?” 

Wilbur shook his head no and gave him a thumbs up. 

Jack looked at him with a face that seemed like this wasn’t too surprising for any of them, “I’m guessing it’s not going well then.” He turned to Fundy. 

“You remember our deal.” 

Fundy grumbled and gave him $20, “Come on Wilbur I just lost $20 I believed in you!” 

Wilbur looked at the two betrayed, “Did you two really bet on whether or not things would go well.” 

“YES.” Both of them responded at the same time.

“I had no faith in you at all.” 

“I had a little faith in you.” 

Niki started laughing, “I told you to take things slow Wilbur I don’t know what you expected was gonna happen.” 

“It’s fine I just got here. He has school so I haven’t had much time to spend with him.” Wilbur grumbled. “He’s being so quiet it’s weird.” 

“Well what was his name again, Tommy. Right?” Niki asked, sipping her coffee. 

“Yeah Tommy.” 

“Hm. He seemed like a lively kid.” Niki drank her coffee, “Hey this is really good!” A quiet thank you was heard near the counter of the shop as the three men turned to look at Niki.

“Wait. Wait, Niki, what do you mean by that?” Jack spoke up looking confused.

Fundy was dumbfounded, “What did you meet the kid or something.” 

He said it like it was a joke but then Niki said, “Yep! One of my brother’s friends. Gave him a ride yesterday.” She put down her drink, “He’s the one who recommended this place to me.” Niki looked Wilbur dead in the eyes, “He was really talkative too!” She said it with the most sweet and innocent smile she could. 

“Niki! You met Tommy and didn’t think to tell me!?” 

“I did. Just now.” 

Wilbur sputtered

“Look Wilbur I’m telling you this now for one reason. I’m going to get to know him as one of my brother’s friends. Not as your little brother. I just felt like you should know.” 

“Niki-” Wilbur started and was promptly cut off

“I’m going to invite him over since I want to get to know my brother’s friends. He always talks so highly of them, so I want to invite some over before I head back to Europe.” She sighed, “I’m only telling you this because it doesn’t seem like he’ll tell you where he’s going. IF he wants to come over.” 

Wilbur thought for a moment, “Well, did you drive him home yesterday?” 

Niki looked confused, not expecting that to be the thing Wilbur asked, “No? Why? He asked me to drive him to the community center.”

“I still can’t figure out who drove him home. Wait, why would he need to go to the community center?” 

“There’s a lot of things to do there.” Niki remembered Tommy pointing out different spots while she drove him there, “Plus there seems to be a lot of places you could go around the community center. He probably wanted to spend some time around there.” 

Jack spoke up, “Can’t you just ask him like a normal fucking person.” 

“Yeah, Wil I think you’re just overthinking things.” Fundy nodded his head agreeing with Jack.

“Y’know you should probably give the kid some space. You haven’t talked to the kid in literal years of course it’s gonna be fucking akward.” Jack looked at Wilbur, “Just don’t overstep his boundaries and take things slow.” 

“Yeah Wil you got till summer.” Fundy was swirling his drink around, “Don’t be so impatient you’ve only been back for a couple days.” 

“It’s harder than you guys think.” Wilbur grumbled.

“Well maybe it wouldn’t have been this hard if you contacted him like Niki has with her brother.” Jack pointed at the girl. 

Niki just smiled while drinking her coffee and waved. 

“Hmph, fine. I’ll try it.” Wilbur grumbled
Fundy and Jack cheered as Niki clapped her hands and they started to chat about the coffee and aesthetic of the cafe until 3 people walked into the cafe catching Wilbur's attention. The barista turned towards the door and instead of greeting them he was greeted by a man wearing a green hoodie with a black mask over his mouth. “HEY SAPNAP!” The man ran towards the counter. 

Wilbur thought to himself watching the exchange, Sapnap? Tommy mentioned him. The owner's fiance right? Also. What the fuck is with that hoodie. Neon green? What kind of fashion sense does that guy have? 

Two people followed behind him and greeted the girl. “Hi Crumb!” 

She smiled under her mask, “Hi guys!” 

Sapnap turned to the three, “Dream, Foolish, Puffy I’m assuming the usual yeah?” 

“Yes please!” The man who Wilbur presumed is Foolish pulled out his debit card ready to pay. 

“Sweet! Crumb work on Puffy’s drink, I’ll get Foolish and Dream’s.” 

Crumb nodded and started to work on the drink. 

Puffy? Isn’t that the person who gave Tommy a caffeine limit. Well she seems like a regular here. I’ve never heard of someone named Foolish before. Hm. Dream sounds familiar. Where have I heard that name from? Maybe it's just because of the word dream. But I could've sworn I've heard of him before. 

Puffy looked up at the blackboard, “Oh who drew that, it looks amazing!” 

Crumb turned to her, “I did! Thank you!” 

Puffy stood there impressed by the drawing. It was a drawing of 2 wedding rings with writing under it that said, Karl and Sapnap are getting married soon! Store will be closed on this date. Overall a really nice drawing. 

Puffy clapped her hands together as Dream was talking with Sapnap. “Crumb, would you like to join the art club I run at the community center? We’re always looking for more people interested and I think you’d be a perfect fit.” 

Crumb shook her head, “I mainly do digital stuff, plus I’m still in high school.” 

Dream spoke up, “That’s ok kid. Our youngest member joined when he was 16 and he’s a senior now. Besides, who cares if it’s digital art. It’s still art.” 

Youngest members a senior? Wilbur shook the thought away. Tommy’s a junior besides he has no interest in art. He wouldn’t join something like that. Tommy just likes playing video games.

Dream turned to Foolish, “Crumb would fit in well right Foolish.” 

“Mhm!” Foolish finished paying, “Well if you’re not sure just bring your equipment and stop by. All of us are there on the weekends but we can arrange a meeting sometime this week.”  

Crumb thought for a moment, “Would Friday work then?” Puffy beamed as Crumb continued, “I’m not busy, so I should be able to stop by after school.”

“Of course! We meet at the community center so just come by after school is done and we should all be there. I’ll send a message telling everyone right now. I’ll see you two around!” Puffy walked out of Kinoko waving to Crumb and Sapnap. “Foolish! Dream! Come on, I'll leave you two behind.” 

“Oh shi- COMING!” Foolish went out the door. 

“I’ll call you later tonight Sapnap! See ya!” Dream followed shortly after Foolish rushing out the door. 

Hm. Wilbur thought to himself. Well that was weird. What a strange bunch. Whatever. 

Wilbur brought his focus back on the conversation happening with his friends, something about the worst animal. 

“Guys guys you have this entire thing wrong. The worst animals are clearly anteaters.” 

They stared at him

“The fuck you have agaisnt anteaters Wilbur.” Jack blinked at him 

“Oh do you want a fucking list!” 

“YEAH!” Jack said expecting Wilbur to just list out some reasons right then and there but Wilbur pulled out his phone and opened a notes page with 32 reasons anteaters are the worst animal.  

They all stared at him once again. 

“What the fuck Wilbur Soot.” Jack looked at the list. 

"Wil you can't just put their dickheads as a reason anteaters suck." Fundy was looking at the list with varying levels of concern. 

Niki just laughed, "Wil you don't get to judge anteaters for eating ants when you think eating sand it ok." 

"There is literally nothing wrong with eating sand. It's nutritious and has a good texture." 

"This is why we never go to the beach Wil." Niki had finished her coffee at this point and was just waiting for the others to finish up. "Hey guys I need to go pick up my little brother soon." She checked the time on her phone. "Wanna come with?" 

"Shouldn't he be home already?" Wilbur was confused as the girl behind the counter seemed to be in high school so Niki's brother should be as well. 

"Well he was out with some friends at an arcade or something. Asked me to pick him up so I'm going to." 

"Well let's get going then." Jack stood up and started to leave the store. 

"Wait Jack you're forgetting something!" Fundy walked towards the counter and put $10 into the tip jar. Which the two people behind the counter looked ecstatic to get. 

"Oh shit you're right." Jack walked over and put $5 in. 

Wilbur and Niki did the same and the girl behind the counter was bouncing up and down with happiness. That was a $25 dollar tip in total! Just with 4 customers. This was an amazing day for Crumb.

The 4 of them walked out of the store and into the car where Niki set off towards the arcade. They left the front seat open for her brother. 

Maybe Tommy's with him. Niki said they were friends so maybe? And I can have Tommy meet my friends too. 

They arrived and in front of them was a car with a bike hooked on to the back with two boys entering it. A tall boy walked towards Niki's car, opened the front seat door and waved to the other boys. 

"Bye Tubbo! Bye Tommy! I'll see you guys tomorrow!" 

Wilbur then heard two different voices calling out to the boy. 

"BOO CALL US LATER!" 

"RANBOO IF YOU DON'T CALL US I'LL STEAL YOUR FUCKING LUNCH TOMORROW." 

Wilbur froze. That's Tommy's voice! And this kid said bye to him.

The boy was wearing a mask so Wilbur couldn't see his face but he was clearly happy. He looked back at the three men at the backseat and gave a polite little wave as he got in the car and sat down. 

Niki being the extrovert she is, started the conversation. "Hey Ranboo, did you have fun? I'm assuming your friends went in the car in front of us." 

The kid nodded, "Yeah! Tubbo's dad usually gives us both a ride but since you came to pick me up he didn't have to." 

Niki smiled at him sorta side-eyeing Wilbur as she did, "I'm assuming Tommy was there." 

"Yeah! We were all supposed to go to the arcade on Saturday but since you came back mom and dad made me help them prepare. Tommy went home with Tubbo. They live closer together so it's easier to drop Tommy off." 

Wilbur clenched his fist but hid it in his pocket, this kid let my little brother go alone with a total stranger. What the hell. And Tubbo. So I’m guessing Tubs is Tubbo and Ran is this kid. 

The kid glanced at the people in the back. "Niki are these guys your friends?" 

She smiled at him, "Yep! Ranboo meet Fundy, Jack, and Wilbur. You three meet Ranboo!" 

They all said hello to Ranboo, some more eager than others. 

Jack spoke up, “Hey Ranboo you look really tall. How tall are you?” 

Ranboo seemed confused, “Last I checked 6’6.” 

Fundy laughed, “We finally found someone who’s taller than Wil! This is amazing!” 

Wilbur decided right then and there he did not like this kid. At all. 

“Hey hey Wilbur, imagine being 6’5 and still being shorter than a high schooler.” 

“Oh you are so dead Manifold.” 

“Hey Niki?” Ranboo seemed like she wanted to ask her something. 

“Yeah Ranboo what is it?” 

“Can you help me convince mom and dad to let Tubbo and Tommy come over.” 

“You want them to come over?” Niki looked really excited although she did her best to hide it. 

“Mhm! Tubbo’s dad won’t let us come over unless it's a break and we can’t go to Tommy’s like we usually do.” 

Wait, those two come over? How come dad never mentioned anything about that. Did they just stop by while dad wasn’t home? 

Niki, picking up on what Wilbur wanted to ask, decided to ask something a little different, “Well what do you guys usually do when you head to each other’s houses?” 

“Well at Tubbo’s house we just play some video games. We do the same at Tommy’s but we have a lot more sleepovers at his house.” 

They have sleepovers? Is that what the room that Tommy took over is used for? But if that’s the case why was he in there. 

Niki raised an eyebrow, “Is Tommy’s dad ok with that?” 

“Well he hasn’t stopped us and Tommy said as long as we stay in his room it’s fine.” 

“Well then that's good. Is there a reason that you can’t head over to his place?” 

Ranboo froze for a second, “Uh, well, Tommy said his brothers are back home. He said he doesn’t want them to meet me and Tubbo so he won’t let us go to his house.” 

What. Why doesn’t Tommy want us to meet his friends? Are they doing illegal stuff or something? No. This kid doesn’t seem like the kind of guy to do something like that. Actually he seems like the type to be forced into that kinda stuff. I don’t know about his other friend though. And Tommy would never do anything like that.

Currently in Schlatt’s car, “I’M GONNA DO SO MANY DRUGS BIG MAN! You have NO idea.”  

“Well Ranboo I’ll drop you off at home first and then I’ll drop off my friends. That sound good?” 

Ranboo nodded

Niki smiled, “I’m assuming there’s no objections from the back considering I’m your only ride.” 

Jack laughed, “Yeah yeah Niki just make it quick.” 

Everyone in the back had started to talk in the back and Ranboo pulled out a book from his bag. Wilbur looked at it and it looked sorta familiar. 

“Hey what book is that?” Wilbur looked at the book in Ranboo’s hands 

Ranboo jumped a little shocked by the sudden question, “Oh uh, this is The Lost City of Mizu. It’s a part of the Tales from the SMP books. Have you heard of it?”

Wilbur nodded, “I knew I’ve seen it somewhere! My brother’s reading the same book.”

Ranboo started to become more comfortable and excited, “Really! I know the author personally. I'm glad a lot more people are reading his stuff.” 

“Oh you know the author? Doesn’t he just go by Jacobs?” 

“Yeah!” Ranboo thought for a moment. “Well he said it was ok if people knew. He only goes by Jacobs for privacy reasons online.” Ranboo looked at Niki and whispered, “Niki do you trust those guys?” 

Niki giggled a little, “They’re all a little eccentric but yes I trust them.” 

Ranboo thought for a moment, “You guys were just at Kinoko right?” 

Wilbur nodded. 

“The owner there wrote the Tales from the SMP.”

Fundy spoke up, “That black haired guy?” 

“Nope! That’s his fiance. Karl’s the one who wrote it. Karl Jacobs! I don’t think he works the afternoon shifts today.” 

“That’s cool.” Wilbur said but internally he was freaking out. That brown haired guy from last time? I guess he did seem like the type to write stuff. 

Before the three men in the back could ask Ranboo more questions Niki stopped the car. 

“Here we are Ranboo. I’ll see you later!” Niki unlocked the car. 

“Welp. Guess I gotta go. Bye! It was nice meeting you all.” Ranboo walked out of the car towards his front door and waved to them before unlocking his front door and stepping inside. 

“Alright Wilbur your place is the fastest to get to so we're going there next.” Niki said as she drove away from her house.  

The car ride was a lot more calm after Ranboo left. As they drove towards his house Wilbur was looking out a window. Listening in on the conversation Fundy and Jack were having until he arrived home. He got out of the car and waved goodbye to his friends as he walked into his house. 

When Wilbur walked in he expected the loudmouthed Tommy to be running up to him and saying hello but instead what he saw was Technoblade sitting on the couch reading that book from earlier. Wilbur said hi and got a wave in return as he walked up to his room. 

And he thought about everything that happened with Ranboo.

Tommy hasn’t told his friends about him or Techno at all apparently. Also they were having sleepovers here that dad seemed fine with. He never let Wilbur or Techno have any sleepovers with friends at their house. Is this youngest child favoritism or something? 

He thought about the talk at Kinoko.

How he should be more patient in getting to know Tommy again after all these years. But it hasn’t been THAT long. His baby brother couldn’t be that different. Tommy was just going through his teenage years, that's all. 

He thought about what Techno told him.

Techno said Tommy hated them but that couldn’t be it. They’re family. Wilbur pretty much raised the kid. He loved him so much. 

He thought about Tommy. 

And Tommy. He was just so different. With what Ranboo said it was like Tommy didn’t want anything to do with his family at all. No. No! That couldn’t be it. Maybe Tommy just didn’t expect them to visit. Yeah. That’s probably it. He can just talk with him at dinner. 

So that’s what Wilbur did. 

And that went about as well as Technoblade expected most of Wilbur’s interactions with Tommy to go.  

Horribly. 

Phil came back home with some Chinese food and Wilbur, being the only one in the living room at the time, was given the task of getting everyone to the dining table to eat. He walked over to Techno’s room and knocked on the door. The door similar to his own had stickers spelling out his name, but instead of yellow stickers and music notes Techno’s door had pink letters and a crown. “Hey Techhh, dad got chinese food come down and eat.” The door opened as Techno walked out.

Wilbur went over to Tommy’s door and he looked at it. There weren’t any letters spelling out his name. Did Tommy take them off? He chose to ignore it. Maybe his brother felt too old for it. He knocked on the door. 

“Hey Tommy, there's some Chinese food in the kitchen. Come down and eat.” 

There was no response. In fact there was no noise coming from the room at all. The lights weren’t even on. Wilbur was about to knock again but Techno stopped him. 

“I saw Tommy heading into that room downstairs. Check there.” 

“Oh shit really. Thanks Techno.” Wilbur practically ran down the stairs and walked towards the room Techno said Tommy was in and knocked. “Hey Tommy, there's Chinese food. Dad said to come eat.” 

There was no response once again but Wilbur could hear movement coming from inside the room. 

Weird. Maybe he’s listening to music. Wilbur knocked again and this time yelled, “HEY TOMMY THERE’S FOOD QUIT LISTENING TO MUSIC AND GO EAT.” 

“Hey Wilbur, you don’t need to yell!” Phil was heard from the kitchen, “If I wanted them to come down by yelling I would’ve done it myself.” 

“Sorry dad! I think Tommy was listening to music.” He knocked on the door again and heard a voice coming from inside the room. 

“I heard you. I heard you. Gimme a sec you prick I’ll be there.” 

Wilbur walked into the dining room and sat in his usual spot right across from Techno and next to Phil who was sitting at the head of the table. The table had Chinese food on it and each of them had chopsticks. Even Tommy. Does Tommy know how to use chopsticks? I’ll go get him a fork. But before he could stand up to do that Tommy walked in and sat next to Techno. Again. 

Wilbur was a little mad but it was the closest chair when Tommy walked in. He probably didn’t want to walk all the way around. Tommy reached for some of the food and instead of getting up and getting a fork like Wilbur thought he was going to do he used the chopsticks better than Wilbur could say he could. 

Phil started up the conversation, “So how was your day boys? Hopefully you got out of the house.” 

“I just stayed inside and read this new book a friend recommended.” 

“Oh which books? I’ll have to read them when I have the free time.” 

“Tales from the SMP. That entire series. They’re pretty good.” Techno then started to eat his food as a way to avoid conversation. But unknown to Wilbur, Techno wanted to see what the hell his twin was going to do. 

“I went over to Kinoko with my friends.” Wilbur glanced at Tommy hoping he would join in the conversation, “You know the one we went to the other day.” 

Phil smiled at him, “Yeah it was such a nice place.” 

“Mhm apparently according to the barista the books in there are all actual books!” That got Technoblade’s attention but not Tommy’s. Well if Tommy isn’t going to join in the conversation I’ll just ask him directly.

“Tommy what did you do today!” He looked at the boy who seemed to grimace at the sudden attention. Weird. Back then Tommy always seemed to want attention from Wilbur. 

“I hung out with some friends.” Tommy continued to eat his food but it seemed like he was eating faster all of a sudden. 

“Well where did you guys go?” 

“arcade.” 

“What'd ya guys do?”

“what else do you do at a fucking arcade.” 

Well. This is going nowhere. 

Technoblade looked at his twin brother. No matter how many times you told him to try and take things slow, the man has always been fatally impatient. The worst part is that Techno didn’t think Wilbur was trying to be mean or harsh. But something in his eyes told him that something bad was about to happen. So being the good brother he is. 

Techno discreetly took his phone out and started recording. 

Why? 

It would be funny. 

And it was. Mostly.

For Techno. Not Wilbur. 

DEFINITELY NOT FOR WILBUR 

“Come on Tommy give me something more interesting than thatttt.” 

“Well it wouldn’t be interesting to you in the first place.” 

“Maybe it is. You never know unless you say something about it.” 

“It’s just a buncha high schoolers hanging out. Nothing you would find interesting.” 

“Y’know you could at least act like you’re happy me and Techno are back.” 

Techno was looking and Wilbur more and more concerned. This can’t end well. 

“That’s what I’ve been doing this entire time. You fucking prick.” 

Wilbur stood up in his seat and slammed his hands on the table, “Oh you little gremlin.” 

All of a sudden Phil spoke up, “Boys enough! Tommy. Apologize to Wilbur.” 

Techno raised an eyebrow as Wilbur sat back down with a smug face and Tommy looked pissed and a little shocked. Why he was shocked Techno couldn’t figure it out. But Techno did know what his twin was thinking. 

For once they were both thinking the same thing. Tommy would be himself and start spitting out curses and yelling but instead what the three men saw was Tommy sending a death glare at Phil and Wilbur as he stood up and walked out of the dining room. 

No words. 

No swearing. 

No loud, stubborn and brash Tommy. 

Tommy just puffed his cheeks like he had something to say, but walked away. Techno looked around at the table and back at Tommy. Instead of heading up the stairs he went over to the room that Tommy took for himself. Wilbur was sitting in front of him and that smug face he had before seemed to have turned into regret. As for Phil? He was still eating the food, acting like nothing had happened. 

Techno looked at his father and internally screamed, PHILZA. YOU AREN’T HELPING YOUR CASE RIGHT NOW. He sighed. Oh well Wilbur would have to deal with the consequences of his actions at some point. It didn’t seem like this time was that time though. 

They all continued to eat, but the mood seemed to be shot. 

But not by much. 

Not even Techno noticed that.

After dinner was over Wilbur went back into his room and the events that happened were playing through his mind over and over again. Going through Tommy's words on repeat like a broken record play or something- Wilbur didn't know! 

He completely ruined dinner and Tommy's reaction was so different from anything before. Instead of saying what he clearly wanted to say he just walked out. 

Wilbur knew he was being impatient and yet he still did that. FUCK. He was so smug about it too. He completely ruined another chance to talk with Tommy. And probably ruined his next chances for the next few days.

So Wilbur decided to do something he didn’t think he’d have to do. He went over to Tommy’s door and knocked. No response as expected. He walked down the stairs over to the room Tommy was in earlier. The lights appeared to be on so Wilbur took a deep breath and knocked on the door. 

No response. 

He sighed, “Hey Toms, just want to say I’m sorry about dinner. Can I come in and we can talk?” Wilbur waited a while but Tommy didn’t say anything, so Wilbur walked up to his room. 

Little did he know Tommy didn’t even hear him knock. Tommy was focusing on the portrait he was painting needing something to let out some anger after dinner. 

In his room Wilbur was getting ready to sleep. 

But he remembered his dream from last night.

Tommy puffing out his cheeks and walking away from Wilbur. Tears in his eyes as Wilbur said something that he didn't remember

Wilbur sighed, Techno always said stuff like this didn't he? 

History repeats itself. 

And the consequences this time around could be worse than the last.

Chapter Text

Tommy walked into his art studio after dinner pissed off. The first time Phil talks to me at dinner in MONTHS is to make me apologize to Wilbur. Fucking bullshit. Stupid bastards. 

He was in such a good mood too. Earlier he went to the arcade with Tubbo and Ranboo plus he was on call with them for a good while before Ranboo had things to do and Tommy started to work on his painting. Tommy huffed and sat down at his painting. It looked a lot more complete. Instead of just the sketch being there Tommy had gotten the base colors in. He wanted to put more detail though. 

Tommy did what Puffy always suggested and started at the top of the painting. He decided to put a ribbon around the sunhat and made the back part of the hat a darker color so the lighting was bright on the face. Tommy wanted this to turn out well for the art fair he loves doing the different showcases. 

But this portrait was a lot more important to him. 

He kept painting and there was a knock at his door and Wilbur started to say something but Tommy didn’t notice. He was focusing on this painting wanting to get some emotions out onto the canvas.

Tommy didn’t feel like anything really mattered before he met his friends. It’s not like anyone cared about him. Sometimes he still feels like that. That nobody really cared. Tommy used to just say that he was fine but he knew that things weren’t fine. 

They weren’t for a long time.

But things have gotten better. 

Joining the art club gave Tommy an outlet for emotions he didn’t want to tell anyone. Honestly Tommy didn’t think people wanted to know those emotions either. 

The art club gave him a place he could go outside of the empty and quiet house that he was supposed to call his home. After a while Tommy could actually mean it when he said things were fine. 

That’s why he never told anyone about the twins. Why would people want to know about the people who aren’t ever around. It was hard for him to open up to people about anything really because it didn’t feel like anyone could really understand. Or care. Not like anyone at his house cared. Why would people outside of there care? 

Painting for him was like being able to finally breathe. Most of his drawings had some kind of deeper meaning if you thought about it. Even the one he was painting right now. The one he was working on at the art club was more of an experimental piece. But this portrait was a lot more important. 

Tommy came up with the design for the portrait using only descriptions of the past. He had no references except for the sunhat and flowers. He had looked around for some references of the woman in the portrait but couldn’t find anything. 

No one at the art club even knows about this painting. 

Never came up in conversation, so he never told anyone about it. 

Tommy really had to get better at telling people things. 

He just couldn’t understand it. Wilbur never cared before why the hell is he caring so much now. Tommy thought it was stupid. No matter how hard he thought about it he couldn’t understand why he was caring so much. Especially now. 

Puffy told him to do something about two years ago. Around the time Tommy had just joined the art club and started to warm up to them. 

Tommy said something about how no one cared about him so she told him to do this. If at some point in the day he felt like no one cared about him he would have to say people who care about him out loud just to himself. And if he even thought for a second that he wasn’t important he would have to say he was important three nights in a row. Right before he went to sleep.  

Tommy didn’t understand why she made him do this. And when he asked why she gave him a sad smile and said, 

“Sometimes people just need to hear the obvious. Same goes for you Tommy. People care about you. I promise.” 

Tommy took a deep breath, “Tubbo and Ranboo care about me. So does Dream, Sam, Puffy, and everyone else at the art club. Karl and Sapnap care, and I’m important to those around me.” He sighed, “Still don’t understand why Puffy makes me do this.” 

He walked up to his room after cleaning up in his art studio and went to sleep. Tommy wanted it to be Friday already. Puffy said she found someone new to join the art club and Tommy was so excited to figure out who that person is. 

The next few days felt like a blur. Wilbur backed off a little after what happened at dinner but Tommy was still doing his best to avoid him. It became Friday and Tommy was extremely excited for this afternoon. He got to lunch and sat with Tubbo and Ranboo and they could tell he was excited. 

“What are you so excited for Tommy?” Ranboo was happy that Tommy seemed to be excited. Tommy was in a bit of a slump recently. 

Tommy looked at Ranboo after taking out his lunch, “Oh yeah I haven’t told you guys yet! Someones coming by to check out the art club today!” 

Tubbo looked shocked, “Really? No one has since you did right?” 

“Yeah! They might join too! There’s finally gonna be someone younger than me in the club!” Tommy was the youngest in the club being 18 years old. But having a new member possibly join was the most exciting part of all this. 

“Oh uh I have some news too.” Ranboo was checking his phone as if he was double checking something.

“Really? What is it Boo?” 

“My sister helped me convince my parents to let you come over! They said it had to be tomorrow though. You guys are free then right?” 

Tubbo and Tommy smiled at him and said in unison, “YEAH!” 

Tubbo started to ramble, “Oh OH we can go to the mall on Sunday! We could probably stop by the art club after as well. This is gonna be GREAT!” 

“This is perfect!” Tommy was absolutely beaming at the news. "Well let's hurry this up then I want the afternoon to come by faster." 

"Tommy eating quickly isn't gonna make time speed up." Ranboo laughed

Tommy just ate even faster.

"Tommy!" 

The three of them laughed as the bell rang and they continued on class after class. Eventually Tommy got to art class. 

"Looks like someone's excited." Sam said as Tommy walked in.

"Mhm! And I won't zone out today. Just watch me!" 

Tommy zoned out. 

One of the other students was allowed to shout at him and people started laughing at Tommy especially after he said he wouldn't zone out at the start of class. But there was no harm in it. Everyone seemed to find it funny, especially Tommy and Sam. 

"Well I gotta get going cya!" Tommy rushed outta the room and went towards the bench. When he arrived Tubbo and Ranboo were already there. 

"Wow he actually came here without us needing to stop by the art room." Ranboo sat back down. 

“This is fucking weird.” Tubbo looked at Tommy, “I’m guessing one of your classmates caught your attention.” 

“Yep.” Tommy sat down popping the p as he spoke. 

“Tommy, do you want to ride with one of us to the community center?” Tommy was getting more comfortable having Niki drive him places. So seeing how excited Tommy was Ranboo wondered if he wanted one. 

“No thanks big man. I wanna bike today.” 

“Tommy wanting exercise???” Tubbo gasped, “The worlds ending Ranboo.” 

“HEY! It’s a nice fucking day out man.” 

“It is a nice day.” Ranboo looked up at the sky and the shade from the tree next to the bench was covering the sunlight from his vision. That and the sunglasses Ranboo always wore. 

HONK HONK 

“TUBBO LET’S GET GOING KID!”

“Oh dad’s here.” Tubbo stood up putting his backpack on. “I’ll see you guys tomorrow! Ranboo send us the address!” Tubbo ran over to his car and went inside. 

Ranboo and Tommy were on the bench for a while until Ranboo got a text from Niki saying she was here. Being the amazing friend he is, Tommy walked with Ranboo till they saw Niki. 

“Are you sure you don’t want a ride Tommy?” Niki asked from the driver seat just making sure the tall blonde didn’t want a ride. 

“Yeah I’m good. See ya Niki Nihachu.” He waved at them 

Niki smiled, “Alright then. Bye Tommy!” She drove off.

Tommy hopped on his bike and started his ride to the community center. A visitor. A VISITOR! Tommy smiled the whole way there excited to meet them. Anyone interested in art was welcome there so he hoped Puffy was right in saying that this person would be a great new addition. 

Tommy walked into the community center and saw Bad, Puffy, Foolish, and-

“DREAM!” Tommy went up to him, “The hell you doing here so early. You’re usually the last guy to walk in.” 

“Well there’s someone coming by to visit so Puffy dragged me here when I could’ve gone on my own later.” Dream sorta side-eyed the woman from across the room. 

“Come on duckling.” Puffy looked at Dream, “This person could be a new member wouldn’t want to keep them waiting.” 

Dream pouted a little, “Still… I could’ve just driven here later.” 

“Saves gas when we all go together.” Puffy smirked.

“She’s right Dream.” Bad spoke up, “Gotta keep the environment in mind.” 

“Well still we should just act how we normally do.” Foolish was getting out his painting, “They should know what happens here.” 

“Yeah Tommy.” Bad looked at him, “Make sure to zone out ok? With what happened at school according to Sam, we finally got the counter to hit 131!” 

“Why the fuck do you guys have a counter for me when I zone out!” Tommy shrieked, “That’s so fucking stupid!”

“Language! And we have it because you do it so often Tommy.” Bad turned to Puffy, “What was the record again? You were keeping track last time.” 

“143.” Puffy deadpanned. Tommy felt his ears turn red. 

“I wonder if we can hit 175.” Dream said ruffling Tommy’s hair. 

“Wanna bet Dream?” Foolish looked at him. 

Dream scoffed, “Seriously Foolish what do you think? Obviously!” Dream went over to Foolish as they discussed the details of this bet. 

While they were doing that Tommy went to get out his painting. He was having a lot of fun with this one actually. Doing a holographic effect is a lot more fun than he expected. The wings in the painting were by far his favorite. The galaxy behind the person being his second favorite. 

Everyone started to talk as Sam and Ponk walked in. 

“Oh the new person isn’t here yet! Looks like we made it in time, Sam.” 

“You mean the visitor. We still aren’t sure if they’re gonna join.” 

“Wow, way to be a buzzkill Sam!” Tommy glared at him. “We can hope that they join at least.” 

“Mhm.” Sitting next to Tommy, Dream agreed, “It would be nice to have someone new here. Change it up a little.” 

“Well all we can do is wait.” Puffy looked at the 2 at the door, “Sam, Ponk, do you two need help with anything?” 

“No thanks Puffy!” 

“No thank you.” 

The room was filled with anticipation and excitement waiting for the person to walk in. There was so much anticipation Tommy wasn’t even zoning out. He and Dream were just talking to have something to do before they get here. Other than drawing of course. 

Then a quiet knock was heard at the door.

And the room went quiet. 

They all looked at each other pointing at one another to silently say, “are you gonna open it.” Everyone pointed at Puffy since she was the one who asked this person to drop by. Dream stood up and started to push her to the door. And then ran back to where he was with Tommy giving him a look that screamed, “ACT NATURAL”. 

Puffy opened the door, “Hey how are you! I’m glad you stopped by, come on in!” 

And they did and what Tommy saw was, “CRUMB!?” 

Everyone turned to look at Tommy as he quickly slapped a hand over his mouth. The girl looked at him for a second then recognition flashed on her face. 

“Tommy? Oh! Hi Tommy!” She waved at him, “I didn’t think you would be here!” 

Dream turned to look at Tommy with a menacing smile that Tommy could feel from under Dream's mask, “Tommy you didn’t mention you knew them personally!” 

“Uh well uh,” Tommy stammered, “She works at Kinoko but at like a different shift y’know. Also we sit together at study hall so, ha ha yeahhh!” Tommy did his best to not be awkward but it was just not working at all. 

“Well,” Puffy started to speak saving Tommy’s life from Dream in the process, “How about we do some introductions and instead of working on the stuff you’re drawing right now we can each draw a sketch in like 15 minutes, and present it to each other. Prepare for the showcase next week. Does that sound good?” 

“Um excuse me Ms.Taken?” Crumb spoke up, “I’m not sure if I can draw something in 15 minutes.” 

“Well it’s just a sketch, so whatever you do is fine.” Foolish smiled at her in an attempt to reassure her. 

“Foolish you’re version of a sketch is a lot different from the rest of us.” Ponk said remembering when Foolish asked him to critique his painting of that statue when it was still a sketch, and them thinking that it was almost complete. Now it was almost finished though and it looked amazing. Foolish just had to add finishing touches and it would be finished for the art fair. 

“My point still stands!” He smiled. 

“Introductions first then we can start.” Puffy walked towards the front of the room, “By the way, Crumb, you don’t have to call me Ms.Taken here. Puffy’s fine.” 

Crumb nodded. 

“Alright I’ll go first!” Puffy started to introduce herself and had everyone else do the same. 

“So now that introductions are done, how about some drawing!” Puffy said and everyone cheered like they normally would. She turned to Crumb, “If you need to get out some equipment go ahead. Everyone else do the same and come sit near the front of the room!” 

“Yes ma’am!” Tommy gave her a salute and went to grab his sketchbook. And proceeded to sit on the floor. 

Dream turned to Crumb, "Oh is that a drawing tablet?" 

Crumb was startled by the sudden question but she nodded, "My dad gave it to me for my birthday." 

"That's so cool!" 

"I do everything with my finger though." 

"Really? That's impressive." Dream looked at her with fascination in his eyes. 

Tommy sighed and elbowed him. 

"Ow!" 

Dream always did this. He wanted to know what you were about before deciding to put his trust in you. Tommy managed to get past his weird test when he first joined the club and now the two were super close. 

Kinda like brothers in a strange way. 

Puffy clapped her hands in front of everyone to get their attention. "Well just draw whatever comes to mind. It could be literally anything. Don't be shy, we won't judge, just get some feelings out if you need to." 

She got her phone out and put a timer, "30 minutes. Got it? Since there’s a visitor here we double the normal time. This goes for you too Tommy! Don't zone out!" 

"Hey, that was uncalled for!" 

Everyone in the room laughed as Crumb sat there a little confused by the inside joke. 

Puffy started the timer and everyone started to draw. 

Tommy thought to himself ok. How have I been feeling lately?

Nothing has really been going on other than his brothers being back. And the art fair is coming up. 

That's it! 

Tommy didn't really like much about his brothers but one thing he absolutely despised was their immense talent that Tommy didn't seem to inherit. 

Wilbur was amazing when it came to music and although he hated it he was good at his studies too, barely putting in any effort but still getting all A's without fail. He was also charismatic and people liked him. 

As for Technoblade Tommy wouldn't be wrong when he called him a genius. A total nerd. Techno would study hard enough to be valedictorian out of spite. And that's exactly what he did. Unlike Wilbur he liked studying. It didn't help that he was good at it. While he wasn't as social as Wilbur, Techno was a fencing champion. From what Tommy saw it was a close fight but it didn't change the fact Techno was someone most would call a prodigy in fencing. 

Although he had no idea what the two were currently doing with their lives when it came to topics such as their career or future plans they were both very successful already. 

Then there was Tommy. 

While he did manage to get all A's now he puts a lot of effort into it. Taking time out of his day to actually study and having to study hard. Well not as hard as Techno who was aiming for valedictorian but the point still stands. 

Tommy didn't have many talents. He liked video games and cows and that was who he was for the longest time. All he really has is art. 

He wasn't charismatic like Wilbur or a genius like Techno. 

Tommy was someone who only found his talent 2 years ago. 

His talent for art. 

So he drew. 

It was one of the only things he was good at afterall 

Buzzzz buzzzz 

Puffy's voice filled the room as the timer went off. "Alright everyone stop drawing! Time's up! But make sure no one sees your drawing." 

Tommy turned to Crumb, "Did ya have fun?" 

"Mhm! It was a little hard being timed but it was fun." 

Tommy smiled "That's good! It's ok if you present it right? Are you ok with it?" 

"Yeah! I'm not planning on doing the art fair but I can try while I'm here." 

"I did my first art showcase last year. It was fun if you'd like to try at the next one you can." 

"I'll think about it. I'm definitely not doing the one this month though. That's way too soon." 

Tommy laughed, "Understandable." 

Puffy started talking again from the front of the room, "Alright! Who would like to present first?" 

Silence. 

"If none of you step up I'm spinning the wheel." There was a wheel with everyone's names on it that Puffy bought for this exact reason. Sure everyone there was good friends but most if not all of them were at least somewhat socially awkward. 

Puffy walked up towards the wheel and spun it, "Ponk your up!" 

Everyone went up one by one presenting their drawings until the last person was up. "Tommy, your turn!"

Tommy smiled as he walked to the front of the room, sketchbook in hand. 

"Alright, here's mine!" Tommy held out the paper towards everyone and what they saw was a pencil sketch. It showed a boy in the middle with short hair holding what appears to be a single rose. Except for one thing. 

The flower hadn't bloomed. 

Going to the left of the boy in the middle was a person holding a bouquet of roses in his hand and a guitar case on his back. As silhouettes of people followed him he was walking away from the boy in the middle

On the right of the boy in the middle was a person who looked identical to the one on the left also holding a bouquet of roses. But instead of people there was a crown on their head and papers flowing around them. He too was walking away from the boy in the middle. 

Looking closer at the boy in the middle they had a glove covering the ring and pinky finger leaving the rest exposed on their right hand. The same hand they were holding the flower bud with. They had a pencil behind their ear and they were wearing a plain tee-shirt which seemed like it was supposed to have color on the sleeves. 

"I call this one The Flower that hasn't Bloomed."  

"You did that in 30 minutes?" Crumb looked at Tommy, impressed.

"Yep!" Tommy said, popping the p. 

Dream smiled looking at Tommy's drawing. 

"So Tommy, why did you draw this?" Puffy asked what she had done with everyone else. 

"Well. It was mainly to show the twins leaving me behind. But there are some other reasons." 

There was a pause

"But why the fuck would I explain those reasons! It's more interesting if you come up with your own conclusions to what the drawing means. Interpret art in your own way. It has a different meaning to everyone. If I explained the deeper meaning to it, that would ruin the purpose of people taking the time to analyze it since the answer was given to them." 

He said this but Tommy thought to himself, no one wants to know the reason I drew this. Hell, I don't really know myself. 

Dream looked at the boy, that's some of the best BS I've heard from Tommy in a while. So he spoke up, "Well come on Toms I wanna hear this anyway." 

Tommy looked at Dream making eye contact. 

So Dream looked right back at him, "It's an interesting drawing I wanna know what it's about. It doesn't have to be in detail, just basics." He smiled under his mask. 

"Well if you insist! Ask some questions about it and I'll answer." 

Crumb raised her hand, "What do the flowers represent?" 

"Talent." 

Dream was a little shocked by the sadness that seemed to appear in Tommy's voice but made sure to pay attention to the things he was saying. 

"It's called The Flower that HASN'T Bloomed. So unlike the two walking away from the boy in the middle while they have full bouquets of roses, the one in the middle has a single unbloomed rose." 

Dream spoke up, "So essentially the two on the left and right have lots of talents that they have done stuff with while the one in the middle has the one talent that they haven't mastered." 

"Yeah! That's pretty much it Dream." Tommy smiled at Dream but it was kind of sad? Fake? Like he had more to say but didn't think anyone cared. Dream saw Tommy puff his cheeks a little.

Dream knew the kid was going through something. Ever since he met Tommy the shine in his eyes was a little bit dull. He didn't think his brother's return was of any help either. 

Tommy was someone Dream cares about. Someone he trusted. While the kid was all smiles, laughing and swearing, Dream felt like Tommy was going through things that Dream couldn't do anything about. 

Even around the time he was still deciding if he should trust the young boy, Dream still remembers how quiet Tommy was back then and how he always avoided eye contact. A stark contrast to how he was now. 

Dream would tear down the entire world for Tommy. 

He just wanted to make sure Tommy knew that. 

"That was amazing Tommy!" Sam cheered on the boy. 

"Yeah you did great!" Puffy looked around, "Well that was everyone." 

"Should we start painting like we normally do?" Foolish stood up to stretch. 

"Oh yeah yeah we should. I wanna finish that painting before the art fair." Tommy walked towards where his painting was and sat down in the stool. 

Everyone started to do the same and Tommy called out to Crumb, "Hey Crumb! If you wanna draw stuff on your tablet while you're here there's a couple stools and chairs you can pull up a chair wherever you want.” 

Crumb looked at him and nodded and she got a chair and sat next to Tommy. She looked at his painting, “Woah! That’s so cool.” 

Tommy beamed, “Yeah! It’s a lot of fun to paint. Doing a holographic effect is a lot harder than I thought it would be.” 

“Tommy’s been trying to get the effect right for a while.” Dream spoke up from next to Tommy. 

“Oi you green fucker shut it!” 

Crumb was startled a little at the sudden insult but the way they were bantering made it seem like this kind of thing was normal. Which it was. But Crumb didn’t know that. But she went along with it anyway. 

Everyone laughed and talked until Crumb’s phone started ringing.

“Oh excuse me I gotta go take this.” She walked out of the room for a while and when she came back in she started to pack up her things and put on her backpack, “My dad’s here I gotta get going.”

“Oh shit really.” Tommy checked his phone. “AHHH! I didn’t realize it got that late. I gotta get going too.” 

“Bye you two!” Dream waved to them. 

“I had a lotta fun! I’m gonna ask my dad if I can join the club.” Crumb was clearly very happy. 

The entire room cheered. “WOOOOO we got a new member!” 

“That’s great, Crumb! I really gotta get going. See ya guys tomorrow!” Tommy waved at everyone as he rushed out the community center. People were saying goodbye to him as he left. As he left he passed by a nice car waiting in front of the community center as he started his bike back home. 

He got back home by the time it was already dark Tommy thought to himself, Damn. Probably missed dinner. Oh well I’ll just grab some snacks. I have some hidden in my room.

Tommy walked in his house and could hear people talking in the dining room. He stood in front of the door leading to the garage for a bit. Didn’t even notice I’m not there . He clenched his fist and walked up to his room not trying to hide his presence. But when he got up there he saw something surprising.

There was a plate of sushi in front of his door and beside it was a note. What the? This is Techno’s handwriting.  

The note said, “Not sure if you’re awake. Brought some up here for you to eat when you wake up. Don’t worry dad and Wilbur don’t know I snuck it up here while dad was setting up the plates. You don’t have to come downstairs if you want.”- Technoblade

What? Why would he? Y’know what, I'll just take it. Tommy picked up the plate and note and walked into his room. As he ate Tommy smiled, Techno might’ve just didn’t want him down at dinner but still it was a nice gesture. 

Sure Wilbur was a massive fucking prick, but even back then before he left Techno didn’t really do much. He was always too busy with other things. Well, whatever the reason was for the first time in a long while Tommy smiled while he was having dinner at the house. 

When Tommy woke up he had work before he headed over to Ranboo’s house. Ranboo had sent him and Tubbo the address, so Tommy got his things ready to head over there. Tubbo said he would stop by Kinoko to pick him up.

As he went down the stairs he spotted Wilbur’s hair on the couch and started to walk more quietly. He was about to open the door to the garage when a voice was heard behind him, 

“Where are you going?” 

Fuck. 

Tommy turned around to see Wilbur looking at him, “I’m going to work..” 

Wilbur hummed, “Are you doing anything after?” 

“Yeah” 

Wilbur looked at him skeptically, “What are you doing?” 

“None of your fucking buisness.” 

Wilbur raised an eyebrow. “Hey Tommy, did dad buy you the bike?” 

Tommy blinked at him, the fuck kind of question is that?, “Hasn’t bought me shit. I bought all my stuff myself. Got a job for a fucking reason. Except for the switch. My friend gave me that as a gift.” Tommy turned back around, “I’m going.” He walked out the door leaving Wilbur still on the couch. 

Wilbur hummed to himself. "So is this Tubbo kid rich?" and proceeded to type something down on his phone. 

Tommy got to Kinoko for his usual shift. He worked mornings on the weekends and Wednesday afternoon he also had a shift. Karl greeted him like he usually did and Tommy started his shift. 

He waited until his shift was over and Tubbo came in. 

"Hey Tommy! Hi Karl." Tubbo greeted the two. 

"Hi Tubbo! Are you gonna get anything today?" Karl said ready to get Tubbo's usual order. 

"No thanks. I'm good for today. Could you get my dad's regular though?" Tubbo started to get out some money. 

Tubbo's family wasn't that well off but Schlatt did his best to make it work. Knowing Schlatt though he definitely didn't ask Tubbo to get him a coffee. 

Karl smiled at him, "Of course here you go!" 

Tubbo went to pay and Karl stopped him, "Don't worry. This ones on the house." 

Tubbo smiled. "Thanks Karl!" He called out to Tommy, "You ready to go big man?" 

Tommy stepped out of the back room and grabbed the coffee that Karl had in his hand, "Yep! Thanks for the coffee Jacobs cya tomorrow!" 

Karl said goodbye to the two boys and they went to Schlatt's car and hopped in.

“Hey kid how ya doing.” Schlatt started to drive. 

“It’s been good!” 

"So after all this time you guys finally get to go to Ranboo's house. About time honestly." 

"I know right!" Tubbo spoke up, "Thanks to his sister we finally get to go!" 

"Save the energy till we get there kids." 

"Oh wait dad here!" Tubbo handed him the coffee. "Karl gave it to me. He said it was on the house so I didn't haveta pay." 

"That's sweet of him. Hey Tommy. Tell Karl I said thank you tomorrow, got it?" 

"Yes sir!" 

As they drove Tubbo and Tommy talked together in the backseat until they arrived at Ranboo's house. 

"Bye dad!" 

"Cya Schlatt!" 

The two walked up to the house and rang the doorbell. They waited for a second before Niki opened the door. 

She beamed when she saw them, "Hey Tommy! I'm guessing you must be Tubbo. Come on in!" 

They walked through the house it looked very lived in. The complete opposite from Tommy's house.

It was colorful with fresh flowers in the house. Some things were a mess but that was ok. The walls were painted bright colors and the furniture seemed like it was used often. There was no dust on the counters, it was very obvious that people lived here. 

It was also obvious that these people were happy. 

Ranboo came down the stairs, "Tubbo! Tommy! You're here!" 

"Ranboo!" Tubbo ran towards him. "Come on, you gotta go show us your room king."

"Bee boy, at least introduce yourself to Niki first." Tommy pointed to her. 

"Oh shit yeah." Tubbo went up to Niki, "I'm Tubbo_ nice to meet you!" 

"I'm Nihachu but Niki's fine, nice to meet you Tubbo." 

"Nice to meet you too!" Tubbo grabbed Tommy and started to drag him towards Ranboo. "Now come on Tommy we gotta go play some Mario Party!" 

“Alright alright quit dragging me Bee boy!” Tommy laughed as the three of them went into Ranboo’s room. 

Niki smiled as the three went upstairs, “So that’s what my brother's friends are like.” She walked towards the kitchen to make the boys some cupcakes, “I’m glad he’s found some friends.” 

Tommy looked around at Ranboo’s room and WOW. This is so much different from my room . Ranboo’s room was filled to the brim with childhood photos and toys. It was colorful just like the rest of the house. Brightly lit with lots of decorations. 

“Y’know Ranboo for someone who moved here in freshman year. It looks like you’ve been living here for years.” Tubbo was also looking around, fascinated by the amount of decor that was in this room. 

Ranboo laughed “You really think so?” 

“Yeah king, even my room isn’t this decked out.” Tommy started to set up his switch. There wasn’t a TV in the room but he found a suitable spot on the floor to place it. 

Tubbo looked at Tommy, “Tommy there’s barely anything in your room in the first place.” 

Tubbo wasn’t wrong. Tommy’s room was really plain. Phil never really helped him with furniture and other things like that so other than the essentials there wasn’t much furniture. In Tommy’s room there was a window, a bed with blue blankets, lamps to light up the room, a desk with a blue sheep on it with schoolwork and his laptop. A closet, a bookshelf for his things, and a secret compartment he put under his mattress where he hid different candies and snacks. 

The most interesting part of Tommy’s room was his stuffed animals and plushies that he had in the corner along with pillows that he sat in when he wanted to chill. After Dream gave him Henry the cow, the rest of the art club gave him other stuffed animals since he seemed to like them. 

Back then he wasn’t as close to them. Tommy never realized it but the people at the art club were trying to get the boy to open up to them, or at least make him more comfortable. At least have him be more outspoken. Tommy was really quiet back then. 

But there were no decorations in his room at all. If you wanted a room with decor his art studio was the place to look. Unlike Ranboo’s room the walls of his room were a dull blue. 

Tommy huffed, “And?” Tommy tossed the two controllers, “If you're gonna talk shit gotta beat me first!” 

“Oh it’s on Tommy!” Tubbo sat down ready to pick his character for mario party. 

Ranboo sat down as well and picked Boo. 

Tommy squinted at him, “Seriously Ranboo? Picking fucking Boo.” 

“Gotta stick to the brand.” Ranboo shrugged

“Alright let's do this!” Tubbo was ready to play. 

Tommy smiled as he started up the game. They were all having fun. Ranboo raged at the pancake game. Tommy and Tubbo screamed at him when he cooked the meat cube in that stupid mini game perfectly. In all of the 1 v 3 minigames they all targeted the bot as long as it wasn’t on their team. Overall a great time. 

By the end of the game Ranboo had won by getting more stars because of the bonuses at the end of the game, so Tubbo and Tommy were currently beating him up with pillows as Ranboo did his best to block it. 

All of a sudden a voice was heard through the door. 

“Hey I made you all some cupcakes.” Niki’s voice was heard through the door. 

The three boys froze. 

Tommy and Tubbo rushed to open the door as Ranboo laughed at them and followed behind.

“CUPCAKES?”

The two boys said in unison. 

Niki just smiled at them, “Yep! I like baking so I thought it would be nice to make you all some cupcakes. You can’t eat in Ranboo’s room though. So come on down and get some.” 

The two rushed down the stairs saying various thank yous to Niki. 

She turned to Ranboo, “You’re friends are pretty energetic.” 

“Yeah.” He smiled and followed behind them. 

“Ohhhh Niki!” Tubbo turned to her, “What kinda cupcakes are these?” 

Niki pointed to the cupcakes arranged on the plate she set out, “Well I didn’t know if any of you had allergies so this half is vanilla and the other is chocolate. I made the icing myself!” 

“That’s so fucking cool.” Tommy looked at the cupcakes with admiration and interest. “I can’t bake for shit. I’m only good at cooking.” 

“Oh you can cook Tommy?” Niki didn’t expect that. 

“Yep!” Tommy popped the p as he spoke, “I even taught myself.” 

“The stuff he makes is really good, Niki.” Ranboo grabbed a cupcake. “You should try it sometime.” 

“I can make some food and give it to you when I head home after school.” Tommy offered. 

“Really? That’d be great! I’d appreciate that Tommy.” Niki clapped her hands together.

Tommy smiled, “OK then Niki Nihachu I’ll make you something!” He grabbed a cupcake. 

“Is there a limit to how many of these we can eat?” Tubbo grabbed one wondering if he could grab another. 

“Don’t worry about it! Just don’t eat so much that it’s unhealthy.” 

The three boys ate some cupcakes together with Niki talking about random things. Niki embarrassing Ranboo with stories from the past, she was even asking Tommy and Tubbo some questions about themselves. 

“Hey Tubbo I gotta show you something!” Ranboo stood up. 

“Hm. What is it?” Tubbo bit into his cupcake.

“In the backyard.” Ranboo pointed outside. “I got something to show you.” 

Tubbo looked at Tommy, “What about Tommy?” 

Ranboo whispered in Tubbo’s ear something Tommy couldn’t hear.

“Ohhh.” Tubbo glanced at Niki. “Ok then let's go then big man.” 

Ranboo looked at Tommy, “Sorry Tommy but this is something that I wanna show Tubbo. It’s a part of the backyard where sometimes animals come by.” 

“You’re too loud and scare the animals.” Tubbo bluntly stated. 

Ranboo elbowed him. 

“OW!” 

Tommy laughed, “That’s ‘right then. Just send me some pictures got it big man.” 

“Loud and clear!” Tubbo gave Tommy a salute as he and Ranboo went outside. 

Well that was fucking weird. He glanced over at Niki. She was fiddling with a cupcake wrapper as she ate it. 

They both sat in silence for a while until Niki spoke up. 

“Um Tommy?” He looked at her, “Can I ask you something?” 

“Hm? Yeah of course what is it?” 

Niki looked really nervous like she had planned this out but still didn’t feel ready for it. She took a deep breath. 

“Do you have a brother named Wilbur?” 

Tommy froze and looked at her. Jaw had dropped to the floor as he stared at her in absolute shock. 

Niki giggled a little but it sounded forced, “So I was right then. Ok. I was only 90% sure.” 

Tommy stammered, “What the fuck. How the fuck do yo-” 

“Wait wait let me explain!” Niki held up her hand.

Tommy stopped, “Alright then.” 

She sighed, “I’m one of his friends. He said he was coming back home to visit family and wanted to bring us with him. Said something about how he wanted his little brother to meet his friends and how it would be a nice vacation for the 4 of us.” 

“That’s a surprise considering the fucker hasn’t talked to me in 8 years.” 

Niki looked shocked at that, “Wait 8? He said it was 4!” 

“Well he’s a fucking liar.” Tommy nonchalantly ate his cupcake acting like he didnt care.

“OH no wonder! That IDIOT!” Niki slammed her hands on the table startling Tommy a little. The accent she got while in Europe was more noticeable when she said that.

Tommy was shocked by the sudden anger from Niki. “Why are you so angry all of a sudden?” 

“Don’t worry about it. Just Wilbur being an fucking idiot.” Niki covered her face in her hands, clearly annoyed.

“Isn’t he always!” Tommy joked

Niki laughed, “Fair enough.” She cleared her throat, “I’m guessing he’s been bothering you a lot considering what you said when I first met you about how Sunday was horrible.” 

Tommy nodded. 

“Well as much as I want you two to have a stable relationship, Wilbur is an impatient idiot.” 

Tommy laughed at that. 

“So I want to make a deal with you.” 

Tommy raised an eyebrow, “What kind of deal?” 

Niki beamed, “Well, I want to get Wilbur off your back a little. You see when it comes to advice on how to approach you I’m the one he goes to first seeing as I have a great relationship with my brother and you're around the same age. So let's do this. Whenever he asks me for advice I come to you asking what you would want.”

Tommy’s eyes lit up.

“But of course I’m still gonna add some of my own advice since I still want to help him. He's like my best friend.” She smiled at Tommy, “But you're also my friend, and I want you to be happy.” 

“Of course, I’m not sure if Wilbur will follow my advice. He’s an impatient idiot after all but if it gives you piece of mind I’m at least trying.” 

Niki held out her hand, “Do we have a deal?” 

Tommy asked a question, “How will I message you?” 

“I’ll just give you my number! Easy as that.” 

Tommy looked at her outstretched hand. He sighed and shook it to Niki’s surprise, “You got yourself a deal Niki Nihachu.” 

She beamed, “That’s great here, what's the best way to contact you.”

The two exchanged numbers and discord ids and continued to chat. 

“So has the prick told you about me?” Tommy said it like a joke and was surprised at the answer he got. 

“Of course he has.” 

“Oh shit really.” Tommy scoffed, “Probably badmouthing his annoying little brother . Oh look at me look at me I’m Wimblur Soot I can’t do anyyyything because I have to look after a childddd.” Tommy mocked Wilbur and huffed crossing his arms as he continued to eat the cupcake in his hand. 

Niki shook her head, “The opposite really. He actually spoke pretty highly of you.” 

“Pfft-” Tommy started to cough.

“Tommy, are you ok?” Niki started to pat his back and was surprised to see Tommy laughing. 

“Hahaha. You’re kidding me Niki Nihachu.” 

“I’m not.” She was really serious about it.

Tommy stopped laughing, “Wait seriously?! So what did he say?” 

“Where do I start?” Niki hummed thinking about it. “Well he said that your smile was as bright as the sun. And your eyes were a bright blue like gems in your eyes. Also how you would follow him around like a baby chicken. The way that your ears turned red when you were embarrassed. How loud and stubborn you were.” 

Niki laughed, “He thought you were awesome.” 

Tommy sat there in silence. 

“Tommy, is something wrong?” 

“So all of the things I did when I was a kid. Before the fucker treated me like shit when I was 8.” Tommy mumbled, “Got it.” 

“Did Wilbur not treat you well?”

“He yelled at me a lot. About how annoying I was. ‘Round the time he was halfway through high school. I think.” 

Niki stayed silent

“Always told me to quiet being so noisy and to get the fuck outta his room. Lots of things like that.”

“Did he ever hit you?” Niki asked with anger starting to seep into her face.  

Tommy didn’t expect the anger, “What the? No! Of course not!” 

Niki sighed, “Oh thank god.” She smiled at Tommy although it was a sad smile, “I was worried. If he did then I would’ve had to start planning a murder.” 

“Pfft-” Tommy burst out in laughter, “Niki!” 

“Whattt.” She smiled. It was a sweet smile but also one that could kill you in an instant.

The two continued to laugh and talk before Ranboo and Tubbo came back and sent some photos of the animals they took to Tommy. The 4 of them continued to chat before the doorbell rang. 

Tubbo turned to the door, “Oh shit I think dad’s here!” He started to grab his things. “Grab your stuff Tommy we gotta go!” 

“Oh fuckkk. OK!” Tommy started to grab his things as Ranboo checked the door and said hello to Schlatt. 

“Hey dad!” Tubbo greeted his father heading out the door. “Hey Ranboo! Me, you, Tommy and Dream are heading to the mall tomorrow! Don’t forget!” 

Ranboo gave him a thumbs up, “Yep! Bye guys!” 

“Cya big man!” Tommy followed behind Tubbo as the two left. The two making sure to say goodbye to Niki in the process. The two boys got into Schlatt’s car ready to drop off Tommy at the community center.

“Hey Schlatt, Tubbo, you guys want to stop by at the art club for a bit?” Tommy asked the two as he stepped out of the car. 

"No thanks Tommy! Me and Boo can go tomorrow!" 

"I got things to do, sorry kiddo." Schlatt looked at him apologetically. 

"Dont worry about it. Cya guys tomorrow!" Tommy waved at them as he got his bike off their car. 

The Underscores said their goodbyes to Tommy as they drove off. 

Tommy walked into the room and smiled as he saw everyone there. He greeted everyone. 

“Hey guys!” Tommy went to sit down at his painting that Dream seemed to set up. 

“Hi Toms.” Dream waved to the boy, “You’re later than usual.” 

“Yeah me and Tubs went to Ranboo’s house.” 

“Wait seriously?” Sam spoke up, “His parents actually let you guys go?” 

“Mhm! His sister convinced them. Apparently they had to take their cat to the vet so we were able to go while they were out.” 

“About time Tommy.” Dream had known the three constantly go to Tommy and Tubbo’s houses but never Ranboo’s. 

Tommy started to work on his painting eventually getting to the point of zoning out once again. Bad sighed as he changed the counter from 131 to 132. Crumb walked in. 

“Hey guys!” 

Everyone greeted her except for Tommy who didn’t even notice her walk in. 

Crumb tilted her head sorta confused, “Is Tommy in a bad mood?” 

“Nope!” Bad laughed, “The muffinhead zoned out again. Here look.” Bad pointed to the counter.

Puffy decided to explain. She was the one who came up with it after all. “So Tommy does this thing. We noticed it a while back. He pretty much zones in on his painting ignoring pretty much everything else.” 

Foolish smiled, coming up with a brilliant idea to get the new member used to things. “Hey Crumb. Go up to Tommy and scream REALLY loudly. That should get his attention.” 

“Oh uh is that ok?” 

“Nah don’t worry about it I do it all the time.” Dream said remembering what he did last week. 

“Ok then!” Crumb walked next to Tommy. She turned to everyone else, “You guys should cover your ears.” 

“Don’t worry about it, Crumb,” Ponk said getting his phone out ready to get a video of this. 

Crumb took a deep breath and screamed, “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” 

It was the highest pitch scream any of them have ever heard. 

Dream being next to this immediately covered his ears as other people had many different reactions. Foolish and Ponk were getting it filmed and their slight loss of hearing for the next 5 minutes was worth it. Puffy and Bad covered their ears similar to Dream although not as quickly. As for Sam he had his ears covered the moment Crumb said to cover them. 

Tommy screamed back and promptly fell off of his stool. Which people laughed at. 

“What the actual fuck was that? Wait- Crumb!? When did you get here?” Tommy jumped back onto his feet. 

“I just did! Foolish said I could scream at you to get your attention!” She laughed, “That was fun!” 

“Foolish said what?” Tommy glared at the man.

“NOTHING!” Foolish quickly put away his phone. 

“I got that on camera guys!” Ponk waved his phone in the year. “New members first scream at zoned out Tommy!” 

“Send that to the group chat Ponk.” Sam went to check his phone ready to watch it. 

“GUYS!” Tommy shrieked. 

Everyone started to laugh and eventually they went back to doing what they normally did which was working on whatever they were doing at the time. Tommy was back to his painting. He smiled at it. 

“Hey Dream look. I’m almost done with this one! I can probably get one more painting in after I finish this.” 

Dream looked at it, “It looks a lot better than it did at the beginning.” 

“Yeah! I can probably start working on one tomorrow. I’ll just come in everyday afterschool before the art fair.” 

“Oh you're right. Next week is it huh.”

Tommy nodded. 

“Well we don’t have much to worry about. We’ve been working on different paintings for a while now. We should still have some from the past few months.” 

“Fair enough. Oh yeah Dream you’re still heading to the mall tomorrow yeah?” 

“Yeah. I’ll pick you up from Kinoko.”

“Got it boss man.” 

The two kept painting and sketching in a comfortable silence until Tommy’s phone went off and he had to go home. 

“Shit.” Tommy muttered, “I gotta get going now. Cya guys tomorrow!” Tommy started to leave as everyone said their goodbyes to him. 

Honestly Tommy didn’t want to head back. He’d rather stay at the art club than have to deal with Wilbur. But after Niki and him made that deal, he felt a little better about it. 

Getting home he avoided the two that he saw on the couch. They didn't seem to notice him coming in so he quietly went up the stairs into his room. He set out his sketchbook on the desk and flipped to the page with the drawing he did when Crumb visited yesterday. 

I’m just gonna polish this drawing and bring it with me to the art fair. Tommy started to work on it as Wilbur and Techno had their conversation downstairs. 

“So Techno I’m trying to figure out what Tommy’s friends are like.” Wilbur pulled out his phone and opened the notes app. 

Techno raised an eyebrow, “Have you considered asking him? Like a normal person.” 

“You and I both know that there’s no way Tommy would tell us.” Wilbur rolled his eyes

“At least you finally noticed that.” Techno huffed. 

“Hey hear me out.” 

Techno chose to hear him out expecting this to be the dumbest conversation ever.

“So I met a couple of his friends.”

Techno looked surprised and impressed.

“I only talked to one of them.”

The impressed look on Techno’s face immediately fell in an instant. He sighed. 

“HEY! It’s harder than you think.” Wilbur pouted. “So anyway Ranboo is one of his best friends. He’s Niki’s little brother. They went to the arcade together. I heard Tommy's voice when he got into Niki’s car.”

“So you met him through Niki?”

“Yeah!” Wilbur continued reading through his notes, “At Kinoko this woman named Puffy came through. Tommy mentioned she put a coffee limit on him. Not sure how close they are but she seemed nice. Runs an art club apparently.” 

“So you only met one of his best friends and a regular from where he works.” 

“Hey! I also learned that his other best friend is named Tubbo.” 

“And what do you know about him?” Techno wasn’t amused by this. Thought it was stupid.

“Well Tommy said that his friend gave him a switch. So I think this kids rich.” 

Wilbur was wrong by a lot. 

“That’s it? That’s just speculation. Besides, Tommy probably has more friends than that. I can’t believe you Wilbur.” 

“At least I’m trying to get to know him.” Wilbur threw his hands up.

“You could do that by talking.” Techno deadpanned 

“Like you talk to people.” 

“Fair enough.” 

Techno was about to say more but was cut off by Wilbur getting a message.

“Oh hey Jack wants to go to the mall tomorrow.” Wilbur looked at his twin, “Wanna come with Tech?” 

“No thanks.”

“Well I’m going up to my room. Call me down for dinner.” Wilbur left the living room. 

Techno sighed.

“That impatient idiot. He’s just gonna make things worse.” 

Techno went back to reading. 

“Hm. Maybe I should bring some food up for Tommy again.” 

Chapter Text

Tommy woke up and was the most excited and happy to wake up since the day before Wilbur and Techno had arrived. 

It had been about a week. Which was surprising since it felt like a month. 

There was no way he was gonna survive things being this way till summer. He was so happy that it wasn't summer though. Never thought that would happen. 

If it was summer he'd have to deal with them more. School kept them out of his way and him out of theirs. 

BUT WHO CARES

Today was Sunday. The entire bench trio were going with Dream to the mall to go suit shopping for Karl and Sapnap's wedding. 

Well that was the main reason they were going. They were also just going to go around the mall having fun. But first. Tommy had his shift at Kinoko. 

For once he wasn't going to grab his bike as he went out. Today was a nice day and Dream was going to drive him around. A walk would be nice. 

So Tommy woke up early that day and went to make himself breakfast. Wilbur didn't even come downstairs while he was eating. Tommy smiled to himself. As he walked towards Kinoko. 

Today is going to be a good day!  

Wilbur was an entirely different story. 

Wilbur woke up that morning angry. It had been a week and he made no progress at getting close to Tommy again. 

That entire week had been a failure. Tommy just ignored him when he wanted to talk plus he was always holed up in that room by the garage. Or he was at school, out with his friends, and working. It was the worst. 

Wilbur smelled something good coming from downstairs. Probably Tommy making himself breakfast. Wilbur still had to get ready though. Jack wanted to go to the mall today so Niki was going to pick him up later. He just had to wait. 

Niki would pick them all up after she dropped off her little brother somewhere since he was going out as well. Damn. Do all kids around Tommy’s age go out this often? Wilbur sighed. 

I can just buy something for Tommy at the mall.

At Kinoko Tommy was in a great mood. Plenty of people came on Sunday but that wasn’t too bad. Karl was also working that day like usual and Tommy waited until Dream walked into the store. 

“Hey guys!” Dream waved as he walked up to the counter. “Get in the car Tommy, we're going shopping.” 

“Yeah, give me a sec.” Tommy turned to Karl, “Hey boss man can I clock out?” 

Karl nodded at him, “Of course Tommy! Dream the usual?” 

“Yep!” 

With that Karl started to make two drinks. One for Tommy and the other for Dream. As Tommy walked back to the main part of the cafe with his things Karl handed him the latte as he gave Dream his drink as well. 

“Well see you two later!” Karl waved goodbye to the pair. 

Dream put his hand up to wave as he walked out as Tommy excitedly waved goodbye. The two got into Dream’s car as Tommy drank his coffee. 

“I’m so excited!” 

“I can tell Toms.” 

“Whatever you green bitch lets get going!” 

“Alright alright let's go.” 

As the two drove to the mall elsewhere Niki was driving Ranboo as well. Ranboo didn’t tell Niki where he was going. But it wasn’t on purpose. He just put the address in the GPS and assumed that Niki overheard Tubbo yesterday. 

So imagine Niki’s surprise when she drops off Ranboo at the same mall that her Fundy, Jack, and Wilbur were going to later. 

“Oh wait Ranboo!” Niki stopped him as he went out of the car

“Huh? What is it Niki?” Ranboo turned around confused

“Are you going to be meeting with Tommy and Tubbo?” 

“Yeah! Why? Is something wrong?” 

“No no nothing wrong. Just wanted to make sure.” 

“Oh. Ok then see you later Niki!” Ranboo walked into the mall, closing the car door behind him.

Niki put her head on her steering wheel and screamed for a moment before she pulled out her phone. I need to text Tommy . 

Tommy felt his phone buzz in his pocket and unlocked it to see a message from Niki. 

Niki Nihachu: TOMMY TOMMY IMPORTANT

Tommy: whats wrong 

Niki Nihachu: Your going to the mall right

Niki Nihachu: With ranboo and tubbo

Tommy: yeah

Tommy: why

Niki Nihachu: One of my friends wanted to go today

Niki Nihachu: So the 4 of us are going to the mall

Tommy: thats nice

Niki Nihachu: Wilbur is going

Tommy: shit

Niki Nihachu: We arent there yet

Niki Nihachu: I still need to pick my friends up

Tommy: tell me when u get there

Niki Nihachu: I will

Niki Nihachu: Need to pick everyone up

Niki Nihachu: I’ll tell you where we are so you can avoid us

Niki Nihachu: Just tell me where you are

Tommy: got it

Niki Nihachu: Ttyl 

Tommy: cya niki

Tommy turned off his phone and felt a strange sense of dread. 

Dream glanced at the boy, “Tommy something wrong?” 

“Y’know my brother. The one that’s been bothering me.” Tommy groaned. 

“Yeah you told me about him.” 

“He’s going to the mall as well. With his friends.” Tommy put his head in his hands and a muffled scream was heard from him,  “aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.”

“Shit.” Dream muttered.

“Yep!” Tommy said, not enthusiastic in the slightest, “One of his friends is going to tell me where they are, so I can avoid them.” 

“So if you say to go somewhere that’s where we go?” 

“Yeah you got it boss man!” 

Dream continued to drive as he thought to himself, I did say if I ever met his brothers I would destroy them. My friend always says stuff like this. I will repay injustice 10 fold or something. Eh. Something like that. Whatever I can ask him over discord later. Either way it looks like I’m going to have to fulfill that promise sooner than I thought. 

The two of them eventually got to the mall where they met up with Tubbo and Ranboo. Meanwhile Niki was picking up her friends ready to go hang out at the mall. She wasn’t too worried anymore but still. Niki had to make sure Wilbur didn’t run into any of the boys while they were shopping. 

She picked up Fundy and Jack first before finally getting Wilbur. The 4 of them drove up to the mall, so Niki chose to figure out where they were going before they got there. 

“Hey Jack, what do you want to do once we get there?” 

“Hm? Oh I have no clue. We could just walk around till we find a couple stores we want to shop at.” 

GREAT. THAT HELPS . Niki internally screamed to herself.

“Is there anything you guys want to do?” Niki directed the question at Fundy and Wilbur.

“Food.” Fundy deadpanned. 

Jack turned to him, “Fundy, did you have anything to eat?” 

“Nope.” 

“Food court is first thing then.” Niki glanced at Wilbur in the rear view mirror. “What about you Wil?”

“Can you help me pick out a gift Niki?” 

“For who?” 

“Tommy.” 

Niki smiled, “Of course! So food then we go around the mall got it!” 

They kept driving until they reached the mall. Going towards the food court Niki texted Tommy where they were going to make sure he avoided the food court.

Niki Nihachu: Tommy we are at the food court right now

Tommy: got it big man me and the boys suit shopping

Tommy: once u guys r done tell me pls

Niki Nihachu: I will dont worry 

“Hey Tommy, get off your phone and pick something out!” Tubbo yelled at him. 

“Sorry Tubs, I got a message.” Tommy put his phone away and walked towards where his friends were. 

“Is there like a theme for their wedding or are we just on our own?” Ranboo looked around the store excited to find something. He might even buy more just for himself. 

Dream sighed looking around, “Don’t think there’s a theme. Hold on, let me text Sapnap.” Dream pulled out his phone and started to text one of his best friends, “You guys look around, maybe ask a worker to help.” 

With that Ranboo rushed into the store straight to the part with his size. He called out to Tommy, “Hey Tommy! The ones around your size are over there.”

“He’s way too fucking excited for this.” Tubbo muttered as he followed after their insanely tall friend. 

“Yep.” Tommy followed behind Tubbo. 

While they were figuring out what suit to buy, Dream walked up to them. “Sapnap said they have no theme for the wedding, so we are pretty much on our own for this.” 

“We should have asked before we came here.” Tubbo groaned. 

“There’s a worker over there.” Ranboo pointed to a girl at the other side of the store, “Maybe we should ask them.” He seemed kind of nervous to ask someone for help despite seeming to love suit shopping. 

Ranboo and Tubbo looked at each other. Nodded. And proceeded to push Tommy towards the woman. 

"What the?!” He turned back to see his two friends pointing at the girl as Dream stood there and watched. “Ugh. Fine!” Tommy walked over to her and asked, “Excuse me?” 

The woman turned, “Yes? Do you need something?”

“Me and my friends over there need some help with finding suits for our friend’s wedding. Could you help us?”

The woman’s eye sparkled, “Of course! That’s my job after all. Follow me.” She walked to them and looked them up and down. 

“Let’s start with this. My name is Jen! Nice to meet you all. Alright sooo.” She looked at Dream, “Hmm. Classic black suit should be fine. I’m assuming you all have your own ties.” She pointed to a section. “You with the black mask. Head over to that section and pick out a black blazer or jacket that fits you. Same with the dress pants.” 

She then looked at Ranboo, “Shit your tall.” 

“I get that a lot.” 

“Any color you want?” 

“Hmmm. Pink.” 

“Eh. I won’t judge. Over there. Get the ones over there that will probably fit you. I trust you know what you're doing. You seem like the type of guy to wear suits.” 

“She’s good at this.” Ranboo muttered as he went to the section she pointed to. 

Looking at Tubbo she had a little bit of a harder time, “Blue. Yeah white shirt underneath a blue waistcoat and black jacket. That should work.” She walked over to a section and grabbed a blue waistcoat and handed it to him. “Should be your size. Head over to where I sent your other friend with the green hoodie and get a black jacket.” 

“As for you. Red. Definitely red.” She walked over to a section with waistcoats and got a red one out. “Would work best with a black button up but if you don’t have one white would work too. You won’t need a jacket and you don’t seem like the type of guy to want to wear one.” 

She smiled, “Well I’ve done my job, come over to the counter when you're all ready to check out.” 

“Will do miss!” Tommy went over to Ranboo and helped him find something that would fit his tall stature. 

As for Wilbur and his friends they were eating at the food court. They got some Wendy’s and were all currently sitting down and eating food. 

“So did you guys see any stores you want to check out?” Niki said totally not trying to figure out the location that Tommy would have to avoid next. 

The three men all mumbled various replies of no not really. 

“Well if you guys don’t see anywhere you wanna go I’m dragging you all to help me buy some clothes.” She said getting more and more ticked off. 

Jack spoke up after that, “Uhh I saw this cute store with stuffed animals. Wilbur didn’t you say that you wanted to get Tommy a gift.” 

“I did. But would Tommy like stuffed animals? He’s 17 he probably thinks he’s too old for that stuff.” Wilbur said this not knowing that Tommy has a corner in his room with just different pillows, plushies and stuffed animals that people in the art club gave him. 

“If your brother likes games there’s a gamestop. We could stop by there after we eat!” Fundy said with a mouth full of fries.

“That would work actually! Just need to know what game he doesn’t have.”

“You could check the new releases.” Niki thought about games that had come out recently. 

“That's a great idea Niki! Alright let’s head over to gamestop then.” Wilbur stood up.

“Hey let me finish this first.” Fundy said trying his best to pick up all of his food. 

“Hurry it up then let's go!” 

Wilbur and Jack walked ahead of the group as Niki frantically messaged Tommy where they were going and asking what games he wanted.

The benchtrio and Dream had just walked out of the store they were in happy with their purchases. Now they were deciding which store to go to next. 

Dream spoke up first, “I saw this store with a lot of different plushies inside of it. Wanna head there?” 

Tommy’s eyes lit up, “Obviously big man lets go!” 

Tubbo sighed, “Might as well. Tommy you have too many though.” Ranboo nodded beside him. 

“There is no such thing as too many plushies.” Tommy said and he started to drag Dream along, “Come on come on you green bastard where’s this store.” 

“Ok then follow me!” Dream took them to the store. 

And it just so happened to be in front of the gamestop that Wilbur was currently going to with his friends. Tommy saw the gamestop. Oh no. He pulled out his phone and texted Niki. 

Tommy: im heading to the store in front of the gamestop 

Tommy: i did not do this on purpose 

Tommy: my friend wanted to go there

Niki Nihachu: Thats ok

Niki Nihachu: Try to stay in there until i tell you that we left 

Niki Nihachu: Or i can stay until you leave

Niki Nihachu: Whichever comes first

Tommy: got it niki nihachu

Tommy walked into the store as Niki and her friends walked into the gamestop across from it. Luckily Tommy's attention that was on avoiding Wilbur completely faded once he saw all of the stuffed animals. 

He made a happy squeak as he ran around the store. Well not exactly run. He didn't want to give the employees a hard time but he went from shelf to shelf looking at the different plushies. 

Tubbo's face palmed as he watched his best friend as Ranboo and Dream were laughing at their friend's antics. 

Before Tommy called out to Tubbo, "Hey Tubs there's bees here!" All of a sudden Tubbo was where Tommy was looking at the different sized bee plushies. 

"Welp. Let's go look for things to Dream." Ranboo started to walk around the store as Dream followed behind. 

Meanwhile in the gamestop Wilbur was eyeing the nintendo switch games trying to figure out what his baby brother would want. 

He thought for a moment, "Niki? Any ideas?" 

"He probably has mario kart and mario party. Also smash bros. He definitely has smash bros." Niki said this remembering when Tommy brought his switch to her house. 

"Are there any games he liked when you were younger?" Jack said, also looking at the shelf. 

"I don't think so." Wilbur muttered trying his best to think of something but everything came up blank. 

"Hey Wil! Here’s the new releases." Fundy was scanning the shelves. He didn't know Wilbur's younger brother but he could at least help. 

Wilbur walked over there and looked at the shelf. This one. He grabbed a game off of the shelf and looked at the price tag, “$60 for a game!? Seriously.” 

“That’s the usual price for games like that.” Jack was looking at the game

Wilbur groaned, “Well it’s for Tommy so it’s ok.” He went over to the counter and bought the game. “Are any of you guys gonna buy anything?” 

They all said no or shook their heads before walking out of the store. They stood in front of the gamestop just talking as Wilbur looked up from his phone. He saw a person in the window at the cash register in the store across from the gamestop. 

Is that Tommy?

Unfortunately for him Niki also saw the young boy in the window of the store and immediately tried to get her friend’s attention. “Hey guys, let's keep going around the mall. I think I saw a lazer tag place. We could go play a round or two.” 

“Lazer tag?!” Fundy perked up. “Alright, we're going there next. Lead the way Niki!”

Niki, Jack and Fundy started to walk away as Wilbur looked at the store window. Seeing someone who looks suspiciously like Tommy next to a man with a black mask and neon green hoodie. The two seemed to be laughing. 

Jack yelled at Wilbur, “Hey Wil hurry it up! We’re gonna leave you behind.” Jack kept walking behind Niki as the girl pulled out her phone.

Wilbur spared a glance at the people in the store window before following behind his friends. As he did, another group of 4 walked out of the store they were in. 

Tommy was pouting, “I can’t believe that you guys only let me buy one plushie.” 

Ranboo groaned and side-eyed Dream, “Why did you guys have to buy him so many.”

“Hey he seemed to like the first one so everyone just kept giving him more!” Dream tried to reason the art club’s actions but knew deep down everyone just went overboard seeing the boy’s reaction to the cow plush. 

“We all got one Tommy quit fucking whining.” Tubbo sighed, “Whatever, where are we going next?” 

“Lazer tag?” Ranboo shrugged. Tommy checked his phone and jumped when Ranboo said lazer tag. 

“Hey fellas let’s get some food first!” Tommy tried to make sure they weren’t going to lazer tag. “I’m starving man.” 

Luckily Dream picked up on what Tommy was trying to do, “I’ll pay for it. We can just go to lazer tag after.” He walked towards the food court. 

Which was in the same direction as lazer tag. 

“FREE FOOD!” Tubbo excitedly followed behind Dream. “So you’ll pay for it all right?” 

“Dream you’ve just set yourself for failure.” Ranboo chuckled under his breath. 

“He really has Ranboob.” Happy that they weren’t going to the same place as Wilbur, Tommy followed behind making sure to text Niki where he was going. 

“Tommy, you've been on your phone a lot.” Tubbo tried to look at it but Tommy moved the phone from Tubbo’s sight.

“Art club stuff!” Tommy shrieked and immediately turned off his phone. 

“Oh is that so?” Tubbo looked at Dream, “Hey Dream what’s the art club talking about in the group chat.”

Tommy looked at Dream. This man better cover this up well or I will destroy him.

“That’s a secret. It’s about the art fair if you want an idea.” Dream hoped that worked because if it didn’t Tommy would murder him later. 

“Ohhhh.” Tubbo dropped it after that and the two blondes sighed in relief. 

The 4 went to McDonalds and had to wait for their order because Tubbo is a fucking monster and ordered 40 chicken nuggets plus a burger and fries they would have to wait for a while. 

Dream was in shambles, “TUBBO. Why would you get 40 chicken nuggets???” 

“Oh I’m not eating them all here. You said you would pay so I’ll bring some home for later.” Tubbo shrugged. 

“This is why you never offer to pay when Tubbo’s around.” Ranboo laughed. Tommy nodded solemnly. They had both learned this lesson a long time ago. Never offer to pay for Tubbo Underscore. 

Dream sighed, “Well is it ok if you guys go over to lazer tag and wait for me there?” Dream looked at Tommy who opened his phone and nodded.

“I have no problem with it. Let’s go!” With that the bench trio walked over to the lazer tag area and sat down in front of it waiting for Dream. 

Wilbur and his friends finished up lazer tag and they had a lot of fun with it. Jack got last by not realizing that you had to hold the gun with both hands for it to register until the last 10 minutes. Wilbur got 3rd because he was so tall he was an easy target. Fundy was being a camper and sniped them all and ended up getting 2nd.

As for Niki, she got 1st place by getting points while two people were trying in a face off. She hid and got the points from the both of them without them realizing. She also found Fundy’s sniping spot and shot him several times before he noticed. 

“This is some bullshit.” Jack was a little bitter about the result. “I could’ve won if I used the gun properly.”

“Sureee Manifold.” Wilbur smirked. 

“HEY! At least I wasn’t a camper like the fucking furry over there.” Jack pointed to Fundy. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Fundy put his hands in the air. 

“Oh he was totally camping. I got so many points by just standing behind him before he noticed.” Niki laughed

“HEY NO YOU DID NOT!” Fundy shrieked. 

“And who’s the one who got 1st. Hm?” 

Wilbur closed his eyes and did a dramatic little gesture. “So the winner gets to pick the next store. Where are we heading, Niki?” 

Although when Wilbur closed his eyes he missed three boys walking past the 4 towards the lazer tag arena. One of them in particular had blonde hair and bright blue eyes. It didn’t seem like the trio noticed them either. 

The 4 walked past the food court and Wilbur noticed a man with a neon green hoodie. He paused for a moment. “Hey guys. You all go ahead just message me where you are. I'm going to the restroom.” 

Niki looked at her phone, “Ok Wil! Don’t get lost ok. I’ll message you when we get there.” 

Fundy and Jack nodded and followed behind Niki. Wilbur walked towards the restroom making sure his friends wouldn’t notice him as he went towards the person with a neon green hoodie. 

He does have a black mask. Wilbur spoke up, “Hey!” 

Dream was on his phone and thought that some friends were just meeting up in the food court like usual and didn’t question it. Before the person continued. 

“Hey you! In the neon green hoodie.” Wilbur had walked up to the person at this point and was determined to find out who the hell this guy is and why he was with Tommy. Is this that Tubbo kid?

Knowing that he was probably the only one in the food court with a neon green hoodie, he looked up and saw a tall brunette wearing a brown trenchcoat and a grey shirt underneath. 

Dream turned off his phone making sure his mask was on, “Do you need something?” 

“What’s your name?” Wilbur wanted to know if this was Tubbo because if he was that would change how this conversation would go.

Dream looked him up and down, “Who’s asking?” 

“What? I asked you first!”

“And I asked who’s asking.” 

Wilbur sputtered, “Fine, I’m Wilbur. Wilbur Soot Watson.” He held his hand out hoping for a handshake.

Dream thought to himself. Watson? That seems familiar. He shook Wilbur’s outstretched hand, “Nice to meet you Wilbur. I’m Dream. Dream Taken.” Dream let his hand go from the handshake, “Did you need something from me?” 

So this isn’t Tubbo. THEN WHO THE HELL IS TUBBO. “I saw you earlier with my brother. Where is he?” 

“Your brother?” Oh. So this is him huh. “What’s his name? I’m out with my friends today so I’m not sure which one of them you’re talking about?” 

Wilbur’s eyes widened, he really didn’t tell his friends about me and Tech. His hand clenched in his pocket trying to control his anger. “Tommy! His name is Tommy. Blonde hair, blue eyes y’know.” 

“Oh. So you're the bastard who calls himself Tommy’s brother!”

Wilbur froze. He wasn’t expecting that much hostility coming from this person. If he wasn’t angry before he sure was now. “And then who are you supposed to be?” 

“Well I probably know more about him in the two-three years that I’ve known him than you have your entire life for starters.” Dream moved closer to Wilbur, “After what you did I want you to think real hard about what you actually know about Tommy.” 

Wilbur scoffed, “And what the hell do you know about my baby brother.” 

“Who he is.” Dream smirked, “And that’s more than most people could say. Especially the one who left him for 8 years without contact.” 

A worker called out to Dream, “Excuse me your orders are ready!” 

Dream looked at Wilbur, “Excuse me for a moment.” He went over to the worker and made sure to give a big tip as he grabbed the food. He looked at Wilbur, “Anything else you need to ask me? I have to go give my friends their food.” 

“Did you let my baby brother go alone with a bunch of strangers?” Wilbur was furious at this point. How DARE this person talk to him like he doesn’t know who Tommy is. Of course he knew who he was. Wilbur was his brother for primes sake. 

Dream blinked at him, “Just because they’re strangers to you doesn’t mean they’re strangers to him.” Dream did a fake gasp, “Don’t tell me Tommy didn’t tell you who his friends are. I can’t believe his older brother doesn’t know! Didn’t you say you know him.” 

“Oh you little-”

Dream cut him off, “Let me guess he didn’t even tell you where he was going.” Dream smirked, “It took me a year to get Tommy to even consider opening up to me. Good fucking luck bitch.”

“Why you- Piece of shit.”

“HEY DREAM!” 

Wilbur and Dream froze at the voice and started to act like the two weren’t about to fist fight right then and there as a boy with blonde hair walked up to Dream. 

“Have you got the fucking food yet? Tubbo’s getting impatient. Let's go already.” Tommy stopped as he saw Wilbur and his eyes widened for a moment.

“Oh.” Tommy looked at Wilbur as the tall brunette was going to say something.

“T-” Wilbur was cut off by Tommy. 

“Hey Dream’s who’s this guy?” Tommy didn’t even look in Wilbur’s direction.

Wilbur froze as Dream spoke, “He’s my friend!” 

“Pfft- Like you would have any friends outside of our friend group. You green bitch.” 

“What the HEY!” Dream acted shocked but it seemed like this kind of banter was normal for the two. 

Wilbur looked at the two. This is how me and Tommy were back then. His fist clenched more in his pocket. 

Dream laughed, “This guy was just asking for directions, don’t worry about it Toms let’s go.” Dream started to walk with Tommy as they went over to the lazer tag arena. 

Wilbur stood there fuming with anger that he didn’t want to show in a public space. 

Toms. 

That was the nickname that Wilbur gave to Tommy when he was younger. That was the nickname that only his older brother was supposed to use for him. 

Wilbur checked his phone and saw the store that his friends were at. He looked at Tommy who was walking away from him with someone who was apparently his friend and angrily went over to where his friends were definitely going to ask him about it later. Or rant to Techno. Whichever came first. 

Dream looked at the boy concerned, “So. Are we gonna talk about that?” 

Tommy looked up at him, “Later. I’ll have to deal with him at dinner later. Right now I just want to have fun with my best friends. Ok?” Tommy smiled at Dream. “We can talk about this later.” 

Dream saw the same smile on the boy’s face as it was when they had first met. A sad and fake smile. A smile that hid a lot of the things that the boy tried his best to ignore all the feelings bottled up inside of the kid ready to explode. 

Dream knew from experience seeing the kid break down about a year ago that it never ended well. 

Dream never wanted to see Tommy that way again. 

So he was going to do his best to make sure he never would.

So Dream smiled at the boy and agreed as they walked over to the lazer tag arena, food in hand ready to distract Tommy from his feelings before the two would inevitably talk later. They had planned going to the mall together for weeks damn it. He was going to make this the best day for the boy. 

When Wilbur saw the store that Niki had picked out his mood got even worse. He groaned as he walked in and saw Niki beaming at him. 

“Hey Wil! Took you long enough. Can you help me with this?”

Jack and Fundy looked like they were dying inside as Niki smiled brightly. 

Clothes shopping. 

Now it’s not as if the three hated fashion. Wilbur actually liked it a lot. The problem was actually shopping for it. Niki liked to pick out all of these different clothes to make outfits. But they had to be in her price range and whatnot. It made gift-giving extremely easy though and Niki made lots of cute and nice outfits. 

Niki looked at Fundy and Jack, “This is a mall guys. If you expected me not to go clothes shopping then you should’ve won at lazer tag.” 

Wilbur sighed, “Just suck it up guys might as well buy some things while we’re here.” 

“Fine.” Fundy walked over to the mens section of the store. 

Niki smiled, “See! That’s the spirit.” 

While they were doing that a very competitive game of lazer tag was going on. 

“AH TUBBO YOU FUCKING PRICK!” Tommy screamed at Tubbo who was sniping them from above.

“Hey who shot me!” Tubbo turned around and saw Ranboo who waved and immediately got out of there as Tubbo angrily chased him. 

“I HAVE NO REGRETS!” Ranboo laughed as he ran from the smaller boy. 

"YOU GREEN BITCH IT’S AGAINST THE RULES TO DO PARKOUR!” 

Tommy shouted at Dream as he hopped through openings made in the course. 

"And what are you gonna do about CHILD." 

…

"OH YOU PIECE OF SHIT!" 

The 4 are very competitive. And unlike the game with Wilbur and his friends Tommy had a game full of screaming and foul play. Tommy had so much fun for that period of time he forgot running into Wilbur for that 20 minute game. And for the rest of their time at the mall he mostly forgot about it. 

Niki still told Tommy where they were and Tommy did the same so he was certain that they wouldn't run into each other again. It was fun. 

It was by far the most fun he'd had in a while. Just walking around the mall buying whatever they felt like. Eventually their time at the mall came to a close as Dream and Tommy were going to the art club. 

“Hey, do you guys wanna come with?” Tommy asked Tubbo and Ranboo. 

“Dad’s not picking me up till later so sure!” 

“I think Niki went out somewhere so I don’t think she can pick me up yet.” Ranboo checked his phone, “I’ll tell her to pick me up at the community center.” 

“Get in the car let’s go. I’ll tell everyone to expect you guys.”

They all drove over to the community center and Tommy made sure to text Niki that they had left the mall. 

They got there and when they entered Tommy did his usual greeting. 

"WASSAP BITCHES!" 

"Tommy. LANGUAGE!" Bad also did his usual greeting to Tommy. 

Dream and Tommy walked in like they usually did and Tubbo and Ranboo just stood sorta awkwardly at the door. Puffy looked at them, “What are you two just standing there for? Come on in!” 

The two walked in and looked around. They never really came by, but they knew that Tommy came here often. Not many people knew about the art club though. All most people knew was that Tommy Innit is an artist. 

“Just grab a chair and sit anywhere you’d like. You can just chill here and talk.” Puffy gestured around the room. 

Dream elbowed Tommy. “Hey, don't get out your painting.” 

“Huh?” Tommy looked at him confused.

“Let’s go for a walk Tommy!” Dream smiled at him, grabbing a sketchbook. “Leave your things here, just grab a sketchbook.” Dream walked over towards the door to leave. 

“Hey wait up Dream!” Tommy quickly got a sketchbook and followed after him. “We’ll be back later guys!” 

The two started walking for a while and Tommy started to get curious, “Hey Dream where are we going?” 

“You’ll see.” Dream smiled, “Let’s get some ice cream first before we get there.” 

It was a nice day out. There was a light breeze in the air and it was sunny. Dream and Tommy were just walking around two until Dream started to speak. 

"Remember when I told you I found a cool spot we could go to together.” 

“Yeah.” 

“That’s where we’re going.” Dream looked at the sky lowering his mask down to his chin, “It’s a beautiful area. I was surprised that there was a place like it here.” 

Tommy hummed as the two continued to walk. Looking up at the sky as well he hummed a song that he remembers hearing as a kid. Through the walls of his room a guitar melody that Wilbur was playing. 

“Here we are.” Dream spread out his arms and ran in an open field. It was a field with flowers lined up with trees. It was beautiful. “My secret spot.” It was a little hilly but not by much. “This is where I go when I want to get away from it all.” 

It was a beautiful spring day. Tommy stood next to Dream taking in the view. Dream looked at the boy and smiled. “Wanna take some photos?” 

“Why is that a question. OBVIOUSLY!” Tommy pulled out his phone and the two ran around taking photos of each other doing random poses. 

It was just sky for miles and miles on end. The sun brightly shining in the sky and the world moving along. But they didn’t care. It was just the two of them here. Talking, joking, in ways that only the two of them really understood. Both of them are just taking in the view. 

It was just the two of them. 

It was two friends out on a perfect day. 

Tommy and Dream sat down back to back. They were both going to start drawing the scenery. Dream started the conversation which wasn’t too common for the two recently. Although when they first Tommy never started the conversation, now he would be the loudest in the room. 

Walking in and smiling so bright that it lit up the room. Tommy’s smile was as bright as the sun. Not many people ever saw that smile though. 

“So. About earlier.” Dream didn’t know how he was going to say this. 

“Yeah.” 

“That’s him huh.” 

“One of them.” 

They were sitting back to back now so they couldn’t see each other’s faces. Just hear their voice. 

“Are you doing ok? Just in general.” 

“I’m fine.” 

“When you say that it makes me think you aren’t.” 

“I’ve been better.” 

“That’s a better answer.” 

The two sat silently for a while. Sitting back to back in a field of flowers  just drawing. 

Dream needed to talk to Tommy. He just didn’t know how conversations like this were always hard. 

“Ok look. Tommy I have no clue how I could say this and I know you wont give me a proper answer.” 

Dream didn’t need to look at Tommy so all he said was this. 

“Just scream.” 

Tommy stopped drawing. “What?” 

“About the twins. Just talk. Whatever comes to mind. I won’t judge, I'll just listen. Draw something, scream into the distance, try to get your feelings out in some way. Don’t bottle it up.” 

Dream took a deep breath, 

“I’ll listen.” 

“So go ahead and scream.” 

Tommy’s eyes widened as he looked at his sketchbook and continued to draw. 

But he did exactly what Dream said he should do. 

He screamed. 

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA” 

“ITS JUST SO FUCKING ANNOYING!” 

“I just don’t get it man. Like why what the hell are those pricks trying to do. One of my brothers brought dinner to my room, so I guess he’s alright? But Wilbur. FUCKING WILBUR. Like those pieces so shit never cared before so why do they care so much now? I’m finally doing something for myself, something that’s 100% ME. I don’t get it man. I mean like-” 

Tommy just talked for a while. Probably the most he’s spoken since the twins came back but it was refreshing not only for Tommy. But for Dream. Hearing him be his usual loud and endearing self. He didn’t see Tommy’s face but he didn’t need to. 

Tommy eventually finished and just leaned back on Dream pushing the other forward a little. Dream laughed, “Feeling better?” 

“Mhm.” Tommy looked up at the sky. “Can I go climb a tree?” 

“Huh?” 

Tommy finally turned around to look at Dream, “Those trees over there.” Tommy pointed to them. “If I get a photo from up there it’ll be a great view. I can send it to the groupchat.” 

“Can you climb that?”

“Of course I can big man just watch my sketchbook!” Tommy ran over to a tree as Dream followed behind. 

“Be careful!” Dream yelled at Tommy as he climbed.

“Alright this branch seems stable.” Tommy felt the different branches and found a good one to stand on. He leveled his phone and took a photo. Tommy waved to Dream, “HEY I GOT A PHOTO I’M COMING BACK DOWN.” 

“OK, BE CAREFUL!” 

“GOT IT BOSS MAN!” Tommy slowly made his way down the tree but he stepped on a branch and crack . 

It snapped. 

Tommy’s eyes widened as he fell. Dream reacted immediately.

Tommy remembered something though. He was 8 years old. His family went to a playground after one of Techno’s fencing matches. Tommy saw Wilbur climb up a tree and wanted to do the same. 

He tried to get to the top but fell after getting onto one branch. He was lying on the ground next to the tree with tears in his eyes. He sprained his ankle when he fell but no one noticed. No one even noticed him fall. 

His family were the only people at that playground at the time. No one noticed him until it was time to leave. 

“Toms. What are you doing get up.” Wilbur poked the boy's face.

Tommy tried to stand up and fell immediately. Wilbur laughed and Tommy hated it. Phil and Techno were already in the car. Phil walked up to the two. “Wilbur go to the car. Tommy, don't be stubborn and get into the car.” 

Tommy tried to stand up but each time his foot touched the ground it hurt. So limping to the car with tears in his eyes Tommy got in. He remembers how Wilbur was acting back then, “Oh look little baby Tommy doesn’t want to leave the playground. Don’t be such a brat Toms.” 

He remembers hiding the tears in his eyes and staying silent the whole way home but he was brought back to the present. 

“TOMMY!” Dream tried his best to catch the boy but Tommy fell on top of him. “ow.” 

Tommy noticed he was on top of Dream and immediately got off of him, “I’m so sorry Dream. Are you ok?” 

“What the hell do you mean by that!” Tommy was shocked for a second before Dream patted Tommy down, “Are you ok? You're lucky that you were halfway down the tree before you fell. Can you stand?” 

“I think I’m fine.” Tommy stood up using Dream as a support. “It’ll probably be a couple bruises but nothing too serious.” 

“Thank prime.” Dream sighed, “Ok you got the photo right? Is your phone broken?” 

Tommy looked at his phone, “Nope! Nothing broken.” 

“Well we should be heading back right?” Dream gave Tommy his sketchbook. 

“Yeah it’s getting late.” 

The two walked back to the community center with the sun setting as they walked. The two walked in to be greeted again. 

“Where did you guys go?” Tubbo asked the two as they got out their paintings. “My dad said he’s coming here now.” 

“Did Ranboo leave?” Tommy looked around the room. 

“Yeah, Niki picked him up.” 

“So I’m going with you when your dad gets here.”

“Mhm!” Tubbo looked at Tommy’s painting, “Can I watch you?” 

“Sure big man go ahead!” Tommy started to work on his painting. It was a little bit of time before Tommy shouted, “IT’S FINISHED!” 

Everyone turned their heads towards Tommy and walked over to see it. Crumb sat there confused for a little before standing up to follow the other’s example. There were various sayings about how amazing and cool and painting was and Tommy just smiled. 

Sam ruffled Tommy’s hair, “This is great! Just in time for the art fair.” 

“Oh shit yeah that’s this week.” Foolish looked over at his painting and sighed, “Looks like I’m coming in here everyday until then.” 

Ponk gave a confused look to Foolish, “Your painting looked complete when it was a sketch Foolish.” 

“You guys should get back to your paintings. I'll put this away.” Tommy went over to the spot where he usually put his paintings. 

He smiled as he saw the first painting he made at the art club. They did the same thing where they all crowded around him when he finished. Although back then he wasn’t as happy to be around them, or happy in general. They had hung up the painting like they did for a couple finished paintings around the room. 

Placing the painting down he went back over to where he sat and just started to talk with everyone until Tubbo got a message from Schlatt that it was time to go. Saying their goodbyes the two went over to Schlatt’s car as he started his drive to Tommy’s house. 

“Hey Tommy, me and Tubbo will head over to the art fair. Promise.”  

“Oh wait, really! You're free that day?”

“Don’t worry I can make some time. ‘Sides I would have to drop off Tubbo anyway.” 

“SWEET! I’ll see you there then. Bye Tubbo!” He waved to them as he entered his house when he realized something. 

Wilbur is gonna ask me about earlier. 

With this realization he rushed up to his room and shut the door behind him. Ok this is fine. THIS IS FINE. Uhhh. Tommy went over to his desk and just decided that it was future Tommy’s problem. He did some homework before hearing a knock at the door and freezing.

There was another knock. Before, a voice was heard. “Hey Tommy. You awake?” 

Techno!

Tommy stayed silent before Techno walked away. He kept quiet until he could hear conversations at dinner. After a while he saw shadow underneath his door and footsteps walking away from it. He waited before opening the door. 

There was another plate of food. There was another note from Techno saying almost the exact thing from last time. Tommy quickly took the plate and went back into his room. Now I don’t have to talk to Wilbur. And I don’t have to eat some of my snacks. Tommy smiled as he sat back down at his desk and started to eat. 

In a few days it was finally time for another art fair. Tommy was so excited for it. 

I mean, what could possibly go wrong at a fair!

Chapter Text

Tommy went to school that day wanting the week to end already. The art fair was on Friday. It was the last day of the month and it happened after school. He was still avoiding Wilbur like the plague. Saw him that morning while he was eating breakfast and got out of there before Wilbur could even start a conversation. 

Turns out mumbling that you have school helps you get out of family conversations.

Tubbo and Ranboo could feel his excitement. People came up to him throughout the school days asking if he would be doing a showcase at the fair. Everytime he was asked, Tommy gave them a smile as bright as the sun and said, "Yep! Just look for Tommy Innit and stop by!"

Everyone knew him as Tommy Innit. They all thought that Innit was his last name. Even those at the art club didn't know his last name. The only people who knew his legal last name was Watson was Sam and Puffy since they looked at his files. Also Karl. He had to get paid somehow. 

Tommy wrote down Innit for pretty much everything. Assignments, forms, he was no longer going by Watson due to his persistence. The only times he did go by Watson were for legalities. Like banks, and doctors. Taxes. Stuff like that.

Innit was Tommy's middle name. Like how Wilbur was known as Wilbur Soot. He'd overheard some people talking about a band called Lovejoy and when Tommy looked it up and saw Wilbur he shut his phone off immediately. He didn’t want to be reminded of the music he used to hear through the walls of his room. 

He pretty much managed to make himself a new identity by going by Tommy Innit. It was more of an alias but Tommy liked to think of it as a new identity for dramatic effect. 

Well it didn't matter. He still had to finish a painting after all. The one in his art studio. He was going to bring it to the art club using the bag he bought at the mall. It was made to carry different canvases, so he could easily carry the painting.  

Tommy had to finish it though. 

So everyday after school he would do homework and work on the portrait. He managed to avoid Wilbur for that time too. Saying that it was almost finals so he was studying for them. He would bring the food up to his room and skip the interrogations from Wilbur. 

Working on the portrait was rewarding. He might hang it up in the art studio once it was done. It was looking pretty good now, but he wanted to add some finishing touches before he would have to show it to so many people. 

It was the same thing everyday until the day of the art fair. School, homework, painting, work, avoiding Wilbur. It was a cycle that Tommy didn’t really mind. It was what he usually did anyway. Except for avoiding Wilbur. Tommy didn’t have to do that before Wilbur first left.

Back then Wilbur would usually push Tommy away, and make sure that Tommy left him alone. That’s why Tommy found it so weird that Wilbur was trying to approach him. He always wanted Tommy to stay away from him. 

Tommy always thought that Wilbur was going through something that he couldn’t understand back then. His whole family was. It was something that Tommy wasn’t able to understand, maybe not back then, but it was his fault that his family were grieving. 

Even if he couldn’t control what happened. 

He supposed that the portrait was an apology of sorts. 

Well that portrait was finished now. Tommy just had to get through the day and wait for the art fair in the afternoon. The night before Tommy put the finished portrait in the bag and put it in the garage to take in the morning. He would just bring it to Sam’s classroom before he had to get to his first class. 

That morning Wilbur was already downstairs. Should I just not make myself food? I'll just go to Kinoko. He tried to go into the garage but then Wilbur started speaking. 

“Tommy? Did you eat something?” 

SHIT.

“Uh. I forgot something at Kinoko so I’m dropping by there to pick it up.” Tommy sweats, “I can just eat there.” 

“Ok. Just make sure you eat.” Wilbur went back to his phone. 

“Sure.” Tommy muttered and sped out the door. He got his bags and hopped on his bike ready to head over to Kinoko. Wilbur sat on the couch on his phone as he was texting Niki. 

sooot: nikiiiiii

Niki: Yeah

sooot: your advice isnt working

sooot: tommys avoiding me

Niki: Wilbur you said he saw you talking with one of his friends right

sooot: yeah 

Niki: He said he didnt want you to meet his friends right

sooot: yeah

sooot: niki where are you going with this

Niki: He probably thinks your going to interrogate him about it

sooot: i dont interrogate people

Niki: .

sooot: maybe i do

Niki: Exactly 

sooot: what do i do then

sooot: i want to give him the gift

Niki: Slide it under his door or something

Niki: Add a note 

Niki: When ranboo gets mad at me I put a plate of cookies in front of his room 

sooot: but i need to talk to him 

Niki: Wilbur

Niki: Give

Niki: Him

Niki: Space

sooot: fine ill try 

Niki: Good

Niki: I need to go drop off ranboo

sooot: ok 

sooot: we going to that art fair with everyone else yeah

Niki: Yep

Niki: See you there wil

sooot: cya niki 

sooot: can you make sure tommy actually got breakfast btw

sooot: he left before going to the kitchen

Niki: Sure wil

sooot: thanks 

Wilbur turned off his phone and sighed. I guess I’ll just meet up with them later. L’manberg art fair huh. I wonder if Techno wants to come. We went a couple times before Tommy was born. I doubt dad would come. He’s too busy. Plus. 

Wilbur stood up and walked to a place with photos of the family. He looked for a certain photo before realizing. Wait. Some of the photos are gone

Wilbur looked at the wall a little longer. He noticed something. There were only photos of the twins and Phil. There weren’t any of Tommy and there weren’t any of- 

“Wilbur. Morning mate.” 

Wilbur’s train of thought was stopped by Phil who came downstairs. He looked at Wilbur, “Everything alright mate? You’re just standing there.” 

“I’m fine! Just looking at the photos.” 

Phil hummed and looked at them, “Yeah we should take one later to put up. I’m heading off to work cya later, mate. Make sure to eat!” Phil walked out the front door and drove away. 

Wilbur was left there to look at the photos. He eventually went to make himself and Techno breakfast. Techno went down the stairs and sat at one of the dining room chairs. He put his head on the table. 

“Hey Tech.” Wilbur went to ask his twin a question and all he got in response was a mumbled yeah. “Wanna go to the art fair later. Just like when we were kids.” 

Techno thought for a moment before giving Wilbur a thumbs up. 

“Cool. I’ll tell everyone you're coming with me.” The two of them just stayed in the house for the rest of the day doing whatever they felt like before the art fair started. 

Tommy knocked on the door of Kinoko. It was before they opened at 7 but Tommy knew Karl or Sapnap were in the store. He was proven right when Sapnap opened the door. 

“Tommy? Are you ok, did something happen!” He was quickly dragged into the store by Sapnap as he called out to Karl, “Karl! Tommy’s here!” 

Karl rushed out of the back room, “Tommy!? Did something happen?” Karl worriedly went over to them. 

Tommy was confused, “Uh no? I just wanted to avoid my brother so I came here for breakfast.” 

“Oh.” Karl was now less worried and smiled. “Well come on. Let’s get you some food for the road.” 

Karl and Sapnap went to grab a bag and put muffins in it. Sapnap handed it to him, "Share some with Tubs and Ran. We will be sure to see you at the art fair." 

Tommy happily grabbed the bag and went to leave. Before he realizes he needed to ask the two something, "You guys coming to the after party?" 

The two responded in unison. 

"Duh." 

"Yep!" 

"Sweet. Cya guys then!" Tommy left the store checking what the fiances gave him. He grabbed one of the muffins and ate it as he biked to school. 

He had arrived later than usual, but he was still the first one there. He put on some music and ate a muffin as he waited for his friends. Ranboo and Tubbo eventually showed up. 

"Hey Tommy!" Tubbo sat down at the bench before looking at the bag full of muffins and grabbing one, "Sweet muffins!" 

"Is it ok if I take one?" Ranboo pointed at the bag. 

"Karl told me to share. Go ahead." With that Ranboo grabbed a muffin as well.

The three of them were now sitting on the bench eating some muffins. Tubbo looked at Tommy’s bag. “What’s in there?” He pointed to the bag with the portrait Tommy finished was in. 

“Oh this is a painting I did at home for the art fair.” 

“Can we see it?” Tubbo excitedly asked. 

“You gotta come to the fair to see it big man!” 

“Are you going to be carrying that around all day?” Ranboo quickly pulled back up his mask as he ate. 

“I’m bringing it to the art room before class starts.” 

“Let’s go now then.” Ranboo stood up and started to walk into the school, “You guys coming or what.” Ranboo turned towards them. 

“HEY WAIT UP BOO!” Tubbo ran after him. 

Tommy laughed and ran past the two, “Last one to the art room pays for snacks later!” 

“Tommy you bitch that’s not fair!” Tubbo shouted at Tommy and ran faster. 

“Oh shoot.” Ranboo started to run faster seeing Tubbo start to catch up to him. 

“BOYS! No running in the halls!” A teacher yelled at the three so they slowed down a little. But at the end of it Ranboo was the one in last. 

“Man!” Ranboo sat in a chair in the art room out of breath. 

“Take off that mask and maybe you would’ve won Ranboob.” Tommy teased the other. 

“Nope. Not happening.” 

Tommy pouted a little before giving the bag to Puffy who was in the room at the time. “Hey, can I leave this here to take to the art fair later?” 

Puffy beamed, “Of course! What’s in it?” 

“A painting.” Tommy deadpanned, “But seriously don’t look in it. You can see what it is at the fair!” 

“I’ll make sure to tell people not to open it.” Puffy went over to her office which was in the room next to the art room. “The bag will be in my office. I can tell Mr. Aweman to let you in.” 

“Thanks!” Tommy turned to his friends, “Tubzo, Ranboob, let's get going.” 

The bench trio went off to their classes saying goodbye to Puffy. Who had one last thing to say to them, “Tubbo, Ranboo! You guys are invited to the after party at the community center after the fair. Drop by if you can!” 

Tommy went to his different classes. All of the teachers seemed to have something to say about the art fair and pointed Tommy out who just said to look for Tommy Innit if they went. Asking Tubbo and Ranboo later the two said that the art fair wasn’t even mentioned in their classes. Tommy assumed that teachers only cared because Tommy was there. 

Everyone knew he was an artist after all. 

He is Tommy Innit! An artist. And damn was he good at it. 

Tommy tried his best to pay attention to the classes but he was extremely excited for the art fair. When he got to art class Sam could feel his excitement before Tommy even walked into the room. 

“Looks like someones excited for later.” Sam looked at Tommy. 

“What??? I’m not excited in the slightest. Nope. Not at all. Big man Tommy Innit would neverrr be this excited for something.” 

In Tommy speak Sam knew that basically meant that Tommy was in fact. Very excited. The bell rang as everyone sat down. Sam addresses them. “So as everyone knows the art fair is today. At the park later I’ve been shoving this information down your throats for the past week you already know.”

“There are some students here who will be there and have a part to themself. I’m sure you all already know who.” Everyone in the room turned to Tommy who waved. “Speaking of which, Tommy, I’ll let you into Ms. Taken’s office later for the painting you brought to her this morning.” 

“You better not have looked at it!” 

“Don’t worry I didn’t. You’re already here most of the time after class so remember to ask me for it.” 

Tommy gave him a thumbs up, so Sam continued, “Alright today you finish the projects I assigned you at the beginning of the week. Hopefully you’ve been working on them. Have fun everyone!” Sam went to sit at his desk. 

The class went by as usual and the bell rang. Tommy zoned out. Again. Sam sighed and messaged Bad to change the counter as he shook the boy’s chair to get him to pay attention. “Come on Tommy.” 

“What the fuck!” Tommy looked around. “Oh. Right.” He stood up, “Could I get my painting?” 

“Sure thing Tommy.” Sam went over to unlock Puffy’s office and Tommy peaked in. Sam chuckled under his breath, “You can come in Tommy.” With that Tommy stepped in and looked around. 

“Here it is!” Tommy grabbed the bag. “I gotta get going. See ya later!” Tommy rushed out of there. 

“Bye Tommy!” Sam waved to him as he ran off knowing that he was going to Tubbo and Ranboo. 

“HEY GUYS!” Tommy shouted at the two on the bench. 

“TOMMY!” Tubbo waved towards him. 

Tommy sat down at the bench and he was extremely happy. “Guys guys, I swear to god if you don’t go to the art fair I will do things.” 

“What things?” Ranboo knew where this was going. 

“Illegal things.” 

“Figured.” Ranboo looked at his phone. “Tommy you have to get to the community center early right? Want to get a ride with me and Niki?” 

“Sure boss man why not. It was a pain to bike with this bag anyway.” 

“We’re meeting up at the same place as last year, yeah?” Tubbo wanted to make sure they could all go around a while looking at some of the art before Tommy didn’t have to do anything.

“Yep!” Tommy looked at Ranboo, “And you’re paying for shit.” 

“I hoped you forgot about that.” Ranboo sighed. 

“When will we ever forget free food, memory boy.” Tubbo smirked. 

“You forget something ONE TIME and all of a sudden it’s your name!” 

“That was not one time!” Tubbo shrieked, “You literally forgot your books 10 times in one week. 10 TIMES. That’s more than the days in the week. And we only go to school 5 days a week! That's 2 books a day Ranboo."  

Tommy laughed, “That wasn’t even the first time something like that happened. Tubbo remember that time that-” 

“Alright I get it!” Even if they couldn’t see Ranboo’s face they could tell that he was embarrassed. 

As usual a voice was heard from the road. 

“TUBBO. LET’S GO! WE GOT THINGS TO DO LATER!” 

“Coming dad!” Tubbo looked back at his friends, “I’ll see you guys later!” Tubbo ran off over to where Schlatt’s car was and got in. 

“Should we go over to where Niki usually is?” Ranboo looked at Tommy who nodded as he bit into one of the muffins from earlier. They got over to where Niki usually parked and waited. 

Ranboo looked at the muffin in Tommy’s hand, “You still have some?!” 

“Yeah Karl and Sapnap gave me so many.” He grabbed another one from his bag and offered it to Ranboo, “Want one?” 

“Sure.” Ranboo grabbed it and the two ate muffins while waiting for Niki to show up. When she finally did, she seemed surprised that Ranboo and Tommy were there.

“What are you two doing here?” 

“Hey Niki.” Tommy waved, “Could I get a ride to the community center?” 

She smiled, “Of course! Get in you two.” 

When the two got in Tommy got another muffin from his bag, “Hey Niki I went to Kinoko this morning and they gave me wayyyy too many muffins. Want one?” 

She seemed a little confused before happily accepting the muffin. They started heading to the community center and talked like they usually did. Tommy was getting more and more comfortable with being around Niki. Their deal made it a lot easier too. 

Tommy would randomly get messages from Niki asking for random things. He got one this morning as well. About why he was avoiding Wilbur. Tommy trusts Niki. She made it clear that she would get to know Tommy as one of Ranboo’s friends and stuck to her word. 

Niki was really nice too. Although from what Ranboo said it would be best to never get her mad. 

Tommy was certain that Wilbur had felt Niki’s wrath on more than one occasion. Maybe he would ask Ranboo about it later if he ever got the chance. 

They eventually got to the community center and Tommy said goodbye to Niki and Ranboo as he walked in. As he did he saw Crumb walking towards the community center entrance as well. 

“Hey Crumb! What are you doing here so early?” 

“I wanted to help everyone prepare. I’m not doing anything for this fair so I want to know what it’s like to set up before I try it.” 

“Really!? Thanks Crumb! Let’s get going then, what are we waiting for!” 

Tommy was so happy that Crumb was going to help out. Was this how the rest of the club members felt when Tommy first decided to participate in the art fair? Prime he was so closed off back then. When he thought about how he was it felt like looking at a completely different person. 

Quiet, reserved, that’s how people described Tommy back then. 

Loud, outgoing, nowadays that’s how people would describe him. 

But a word he always heard from people was endearing and stubborn. A lot of people found him annoying at first, but some found him less annoying as time went on. People would see that despite all the swearing and insults, Tommy was incredibly nice despite what he said.

Tommy and Crumb walked in and the only people who weren't there yet were Sam and Ponk. 

"Tommy!" Dream went over to him and shook him, "Why didn't you tell me that you were working on a painting at your house." 

"You never asked boss man!" Tommy smiled as he walked in, "And you can't see it till the fair starts." 

"Hey guys can you help us bring some of the boxes outside. We can put them in the cars when all of them are out." Bad was carrying a box with paintings inside of it. The box wasn't closed because some of the paintings were too big to close it. The boxes were mainly for convenience anyway. It was easier to carry them that way. 

They all agreed and helped Bad carry things outside. Everyone was so excited for this, they all prepared for months before today. It was great to get a chance to show off their work. When they got all the boxes out they sat on the sidewalk waiting. 

Bad was on his phone texting Sam he was mumbling to himself, “Sam you muffinhead answer.” He tried to call him a couple times before Foolish calmed him down. “Sam’s probably driving right now. Call Ponk instead.” 

“You’re right!” Bad then called Ponk who picked up almost immediately. Tommy couldn’t hear Ponk but he heard Bad, “How long until you two get here. We have all of the boxes outside already. Ok. Got it.” Bad turned to the group, “They’ll be here in 10 guys. Do whatever you want until then.” 

With that Dream immediately went to climb on top of the community center and shouted to everyone below, “HEY GUYS! Say cheese!” Dream took a selfie with everyone in the art club using the angle from the top of the community center and Puffy sighed, “DREAM GET DOWN FROM THERE!” 

Dream went down and Foolish laughed, “Why did you let Dream learn parkour again?” 

“It was better than him sitting in his room all day playing minecraft.” Puffy face palmed. 

“Well now he does both!” Foolish laughed remembering Dream staying up till 4 am playing with some friends of his. 

Tommy grabbed the muffins from this morning and ate another. They gave me so many muffins what the fuck. “HEY DREAM! WANT A MUFFIN?” Tommy held the bag out in his direction and Dream went towards him, “Sure what kind-” He paused, “That’s a lot of muffins.” 

“Mhm. The fiances gave me way too many when I got some this morning.” Tommy looked at the rest of the art club, “You guys want some muffins before Sam gets here?” 

They all went over and got some muffins from Tommy and there they were. 6 people sitting on the sidewalk next to boxes filled with paintings just eating muffins. Sam got there and was confused until Tommy offered him a muffin. Him and Ponk gladly got one and then they had to load Sam’s car with the boxes. 

“We just put it in the back right?” Crumb grabbed a box and walked over to the car. 

“That’s right. After we do this I think Puffy will drive us there.” Sam looked to her for confirmation and she nodded. It took a while but all of the boxes were in the car and Sam secured them to the pickup truck making sure they wouldn’t fall out as he drove. 

“That’s all of it!” Sam got into his car. “Who’s going with me this time around?” Ponk, Bad and Foolish went into Sam’s car. “Great! Rest of you ride with Puffy. See you there!” With that Sam sped off as the 4 remaining people went into Puffy’s car and followed behind him. 

Dream looked at Tommy, “You still have your bag?” Tommy had left his bike at the community center since they were going there for the party that was held after every fair. The art club invited some friends and they went and had a short party. Not many people knew about it and when people overheard they assumed it would be at one of their homes. 

But Tommy didn’t leave the painting with Sam in his car. He looked at Dream, “Well didn’t want to use up too much space when I could just carry it with me. ‘Sides.” Tommy opened a pocket and pulled out the bag of muffins from earlier, “I still got some muffins.” 

“You should ask Karl why he gave you so many later.” Crumb grabbed one of the muffins. 

“I came by for breakfast and they gave me enough for breakfast lunch and dinner.” Tommy muttered. 

“Tommy, you better get a proper meal later.” Puffy scolded him.

“I can get one during the party, don't worry about it. Tubbo and Ranboo gave me some of their food at lunch so it’s fine.” 

“Dream.” Puffy deadpanned knowing that Dream would know what she meant. 

“Got it.” Dream pulled out his phone and went to send a message to someone. 

The art club did this thing a while back. After what they all dubbed “The Tommy incident” which they agreed to never speak of unless necessary. They made codes and plans in case something happened to any one of them. Now Tommy wasn’t aware of these because they never spoke about it and also if he knew then he would be pissed. 

Well the code they were executing right now was about making sure Tommy got 3 meals a day even if he didn’t realize it. It was called SNACKS. Because they would each give Tommy different snacks to make sure he was at least eating something. With varying levels of healthiness. 

They drove until they got to the park. Meeting up with the rest of the art club they went through admissions and went to set up their area. 

Tommy got the box with his name on it and went over to where he was supposed to set everything up. The way the park was organized was small sections of different people showcasing their art and some food stalls all around the park. Luckily the art club got an entire section to themselves. 

Setting things up Tommy put the portrait in the middle as the main art piece. He put a sheet over it to hide what it looked like, much to Dream’s dismay. “Tommy! You said I could see it at the art fair.” 

“Yeah and the fair hasn’t started yet, now has it.” Tommy smirked. 

“Oh you little gremlin.” Dream ran towards him, “GET OVER HERE!” 

“AAAAAAH PUFFY SAM HELP!” The two ran around a little before Bad looked at the two and sighed, “If you two break anything you’re not coming to the after party.” With that Tommy and Dream stopped and continued to set things up. 

When everyone finished setting up Sam got everyone in a circle in the middle of all of their booths. He clapped his hands together, “You guys remember the plan right?” Everyone nodded except for Crumb, “Forgot we have a new member. Well I’ll explain it again for a refresher.” 

“So we go around and look around at other people’s booths at the beginning. You can do whatever you want until this time.” Sam held out the brochure and pointed to their sections showcase time. “Make sure to come back by this time. After that you can do whatever. You can stay at your booth or you can continue to look around.” 

Puffy spoke up, “Also don’t get food until after our showcase. I’m looking at you Tommy! Don’t get food with Ranboo and Tubbo till after.” 

“ONE TIME!” 

“Well then. LET'S DO THIS GUYS!” Sam shouted and everyone cheered. 

Dream looked at Tommy, “I’m gonna go meet up with Sapnap and George. You're going with Ranboo and Tubbo right?” 

“Mhm! Wanna go to the meeting spot and wait for them?” 

“Yeah let’s go.” 

Tommy looked at Crumb, “Hey Crumb. Wanna join the bench trio while we go ‘round the fair?” He paused, “If you're not going with other people.” 

“Sure! Sounds fun.” Crumb followed Dream and Tommy. “So what’s the meeting spot?” 

Dream spoke up, “You see we always go to this statue of the hero of L’manberg.” 

“Ohhh near the center of the park right?” 

“Yep!” Tommy continued for Dream, “We go there to meet up since it’s at the center and you have to pass by there if you want to get to literally anything.” 

The three started to walk and talk about why the statue was a meet up spot without mentioning anything about the Tommy incident. Because they don’t talk about the Tommy incident. 

They stood at the statue and waited for their friends but instead of their friends some other people walked past the statue.

4 people.

And two of them just so happen to know Tommy. 

“Tommy?” 

Tommy looked up expecting someone completely different but instead he saw

Wilbur.

You have got to be FUCKING KIDDING ME

Wilbur didnt know what to expect when he went to the art fair. It had been years since him and Techno had gone, plus he's been in London for 8 years. 

A lot had changed in L'manberg. 

A lot had changed in general. 

Tommy was one of these things. 

The boy who was so loud, stubborn, and outgoing was suddenly so quiet and reserved around the house. 

Wilbur wasn't an idiot. He could tell that Tommy was different when around his friends. Whatever that was with that Dream guy said enough. 

Niki was always telling him to give Tommy space so he did. But that was soooo boring! Wilbur wanted to just talk with Tommy but the kid was avoiding him. 

Nobodys studying so hard that he would have to bring dinner up to his room. Tommys a junior. He's probably taking his grades more seriously. He never really got good grades anyway. Must be trying to improve them for college applications. 

Wilbur sighed. He had to wait for Niki to come by and pick him and Techno up. Maybe he could ask Tommy if he wanted to come along when he got home. Some brotherly bonding would be nice.

Eventually Niki arrived. Techno and Wilbur got into the car but stopped when they realized there wouldn't be enough seats for all of them. Ranboo was sitting in the front seat.

Niki greeted them, "Hey guys!" Ranboo looked up from his book and waved at them. 

"Techno this is Ranboo. He's my little brother." Niki looked at Ranboo, "Say hi."

"Um hi." Ranboo nervously waved at Techno. "Hi Wilbur." 

"Nice to meet you." Ranboo was a little shocked at the monotone voice but Techno kept talking, "What book is that?" 

Ranboo did a double take, "Oh uh this is The Haunted Mansion. Tales from the SMP. Have you heard of it?" 

"The entire series is great." Techno liked this kid already. From what he heard from Wilbur this was one of Tommy's friends. Seemed like a cool kid. 

"You've read them!? Did you read the Wild West?" Ranboo was now very excited. 

"I loved that one. The sheriff. By far the best character of that book." 

"He was so funny! Oh and what about in the masquerade. Who was your favorite? Mine was-" 

"Sir Billiam III." The two said in unison. They both laughed and Wilbur sat there getting kind of jealous. 

Man. I cant believe Techno is getting along better with Tommy's friends than I am. He sighed and started to talk with Niki while they were nerding out about a butler and how there was a theory that there was another butler but they got sacrificed to an egg. Weird stuff.

"Hey Niki will there be enough space for Jack and Fundy?" 

"Don't worry they're getting an uber there." 

Ranboo was taken away from his conversation with Techno, "Niki. I'm meeting up with Tubs and Tommy when we get there." 

Techno glanced at Wilbur and knew that an interrogation was coming so he stopped it, "You're going to the fair too kid?" 

"Mhm! I go with my friends every year. One of them even has a showcase that they do!" 

Wilbur was surprised by that. So Tubbo's an artist. We got a book nerd and an artist. I'm guessing Tommy's the tech kid. He always liked video games. 

For once Wilbur was only somewhat off. Tubbo is the tech kid.

"That's cool." Techno hummed, "Oh yeah what do you think was going on in Mizu?" With the flawless change in subject the two were back to their conversation about Tales from the SMP. 

Wilbur sat there looking out the window. I can just hang out with Tommy when we get there. He smiled, this is the perfect chance to figure out why hes so mad at me. 

They eventually got there and Wilbur looked around. At least the park hadnt changed too much. He heard Ranboo talk to Niki, "Hey Tubbo's over there. I'm going to go with him now." 

Ranboo walked towards a different section of the parking lot and waved, "See you later Niki! And Techno lets play some minecraft later maybe talk about the books over discord! Bye!"

With that Ranboo left and Wilbur looked at Techno, "Wow look who just got another friend." 

Techno huffed, "At least I became friends with one of Tommy's instead of being a total asshole to them."

"HEY!" Wilbur had told Techno about the incident at the mall and the response he got was Techno laughing in his face and calling him an idiot.

Niki got off of her phone and saw the bickering brothers, "Guys Fundy and Jack are here." She walked over to where they were and the twins followed behind still bickering about something that Niki shouldn't have tuned out. 

"Well now that were all here lets go look around." 

"Well you guys have fun." Techno started to walk away, "I'll be off on my own." 

The 4 said goodbye to Techno and made their way into the park. They check the times for the different art showcases and went over to a part that was starting soon. 

As they walked they saw a statue of the hero of L'manberg. Jack spoke up, "Hey guys let's go take a photo at the statue! Tourist shit yeah." 

Wilbur got out his phone, "Yeah lets go! We still got time before the showcase starts." 

The 4 of them started to walk over there and as they got closer Wilbur saw a familiar face. A lanky teenager with blonde hair they got closer to the statue and Wilbur knew for certain who it was. 

"Tommy?" 

Wilbur's friends froze as a lanky blonde hair teen look at Wilbur. Dream immediately grimaced seeing Wilbur and Crumb just glanced between them confused. 

"Tommy, do you know this guy?" Crumb looked at Tommy wanting answers. 

Tommy smiled at her. Dream knew the smile was fake. "Dont worry about it!" Tommy looked at Niki, "Niki, is Ranboo here?" Tommy said this trying to avoid talking to Wilbur as much as possible.

"Oh he is. He said he saw Tubbo so he went with him." 

"We can move." Dream spoke up suddenly. 

"What?" Wilbur was confused. What is this guy trying to do? 

"You guys are taking a photo at the statue right?" Dream pointed at the phone Jack was holding. "We can move while you take it! We've done it already. Its a popular photo spot." 

With that Tommy practically dragged Crumb and Dream away from them, "Come on guys lets go over there while they take it." 

Jack watched them walk away, "Wow he's really avoiding you huh." Fundy elbowed him

"Let's just take the photo guys." Niki walked up to the statue. 

They took photos as a man with pink hair watched this all unfold. He laughed to himself as he walked by and he heard a voice say his name. 

"Techno?" All of a sudden he was rushed by a man in a neon green hoodie followed by his friends.

"Holy shit man it's you! Why didn't you tell me you were in town!" 

"You don't have a house to meet up in." Techno shrugged. 

"I HAVE A HOUSE!" 

"Yeah sureeee. It just goes to another school." 

"Dream you know this guy?" Tommy walked up next to him as Crumb followed behind. 

"Yeah! We did fencing together." 

"You did fencing and parkour?" Crumb asked in amazement. 

"I got 2nd in a fencing championship. This guy got first." Dream turned to Techno, "How've you been!"

"Mhm." Was all Techno said in response. It seemed like he was avoiding looking at Tommy. 

"Sweet." Dream said knowing that Techno was in a good mood. "Well, have fun looking around the fair Techno. Let's chat later." Dream waved to him as Techno put up two fingers as a goodbye looking at the brochure in his hands.

Tommy quickly pulled Crumb and Dream aside again and whispered, "DREAM! WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL ME YOU KNEW MY BROTHER." 

Dream whispered back, "Wait Techno's your brother? But your last name is Innit not Watson." 

"Innit is my middle name! I just go by Innit." Tommy turned to Crumb, "And Wilbur is my other brother, he's a bitch. Do not interact." 

"Oh. That explains a lot." Crumb said this remembering how Karl called him Watson a couple times. 

"Should I cut off techno?" Dream considered muttering to himself out loud

"What? No! He's the better of the two. He brought me dinner when he thought I was asleep." 

"So talk to Techno. avoid Wilbur. Got it." 

"Exactly Crumb. Are Tubs and Ran here yet?" Tommy looked around and saw them, "TUBBO RANBOO OVER HERE! PEOPLE ARE TAKING PHOTOS AT THE STATUE." 

The two walked over to them and Tubbo immediately questioned things, "Why are you guys whispering?" 

Crumb pointed to the statue, "Tommy's brother is over there and he's a bitch so Tommys avoiding him."

"Ah. Let's get outta here then." Tubbo said understanding completely

Ranboo looked at the brochure, "We can go to the section starting their showcases in a second. Or we can walk around." 

"You guys go on ahead." Dream pushed them away, "I'm waiting for Sapnap and George." 

"See you later, Dream!" The 4 of them got out of there as fast as they could. They decided to go watch the showcase that was starting soon since Tommy wasn't allowed to get food yet. 

As they walked over to it Wilbur was being depressed at the statue. It was a good photo but he heard Tommy shout to Tubbo and Wilbur still hasn't gotten a chance to meet him yet. 

Also Tommy was avoiding him. 

And Techno got along well with another one of Tommy's friends. 

Fundy looked at Wilbur and pouted, "Wil! Quit worrying about your brother lets have fun while we're here." 

"Fundy’s right, you know." Niki spoke up. "Tommy is out with his friends right now. Let him be." 

"But stillll-" Wilbur started. 

"No." Jack deadpanned. "Today we look at cool drawings. You can whine about your brother later." 

"Fine." Wilbur grumbled. 

Niki smiled, "There's a food court over there. Do you guys want anything?" 

"We can just buy some before we start walking around." Jack got out his wallet. "And I ain’t paying for you fucks." 

“Fair enough.” The 4 of them walked towards the food court while Tommy and his watched one of the showcases happening. After some time it was finally time for the art club to go and present their art. Tommy rushed over to his booth with his friends following behind. 

When he got there Dream rushed to his booth, “I’M HERE!” 

“Just in time Dream!” Sam checked the time, “People will start coming here in 5, everyone mentally prepare yourself if needed.”

Tommy checked his booth to make sure everything was in order. People passed by while he wasn’t there according to everyone else, but the majority of people came during the time they were showcasing their art. Of course they could do that later but usually people came in the time slot they were given so that they could go around the fair as well. 

It was listed on the brochure all of the names and sections they were in and what time they were 100% going to be there. 

Hold on.

The brochure said their names. It would have Tommy’s name on it

Tommy froze before shaking it off. 

He put an alias on the form as Tommyinnit. Besides his brothers didn’t even remember his birthday, there’s no way they would remember his middle name. 

Tommy stood at the booth and waited for people to show up. Wow. This is a lot of people. He smiled and started when it was time. 

Tommy cleared his throat and started to speak, “Hi guys! I’m Tommyinnit! Would you like to see some of my art?” 

After that Tommy went through his different paintings and drawings. There was the most recent one from the art club. It showed a woman in a black dress with a hat with a veil around it covering her face. The background was a galaxy full of stars and the woman had beautiful white wings that Tommy painted to be holographic. “It took me wayy too long to get the holographic effect right. The galaxy is by far my favorite part of this. I call it Fly.” 

Then he showed off “The Flower that Hasn’t Bloomed” He didn’t talk about how much he related to the drawing on a personal level and it looked about the same as the sketch, it was just a lot more polished. 

He then showed off a painting he did a few months ago. It’s called Theseus. It was a painting of a silhouette which was assumed to be Theseus falling off of a cliff like in the original myth. It had a lot more of a focus on the background which was a sunset. And there was a gradient of lighting where it got brighter as it went down. 

“So I have a brother who was obsessed with mythology when I was younger. He told me the story of Theseus as a bedtime story so I wanted to illustrate that. No. I did not draw this because of school. That would be stupid. But this drawing I did do for school. It was an assignment that I really liked. We used watercolors and shit it was cool.” 

It was a landscape painting of a boy facing the left looking up. There were small flowers around the front of the boy and the boy had wings coming from his back and to the right of the painting. 

Next to that was a painting that Tommy called, “City Nights.” It was some person who appeared walking through an alleyway in the distance. They were going towards the brighter part of the painting which was an illustration of buildings with a light blue and purple neon hue. 

“Alright now for the painting that I have wanted to show off for WEEKS.” With that even members of the art club turned their heads to finally see the painting. Tommy lifted up the sheet and people saw this. 

It was a painting of a woman with black hair. Part of it was behind her shoulder but the other part was over her right shoulder. It wasn’t a full body painting. It was only her head a little bit lower than her shoulders. She was holding a bouquet of roses that were all individually painted with the same level of detail. The flowers were just underneath her chin. She was wearing a sunhat with a purple ribbon tied around it. 

The clearly highlighted part of the painting was her face. The way Tommy shaded the painting made it so the woman's face was the brightest part of the painting. Her smile shines as beautiful as the moon and her eyes were closed as per Tommy’s thing of not drawing the eyes for most of his work. 

Dream beamed looking at Tommy’s drawing but went back to his showcase. Same with Sam and Puffy. In the audience Schlatt was filming Tommy’s showcase as Ranboo, Tubbo, and Crumb were cheering him on. Karl was watching him as well. 

“Now. I can tell you all want me to explain this, but I’m not going to. There really is no explanation for it. I just wanted to draw this.” 

A voice from the crowd spoke up, “Where did you get inspiration for it?” 

Tommy looked kind of sad at the question, “I used descriptions from the past. Simple as that. The only reference I used was for the roses and sunhat.” 

Tommy continued to ask questions about his paintings before the time he had specifically to showcase his art ended. “That’s all from me! Have a nice rest of the fair everyone. I’ll still be here, but you might see me walking around!” Tommy waved to people as they walked towards a different part of the park and sat down. 

He smiled to himself. That was so much fun!

What Tommy didn’t realize was who was watching his showcase. Because lost in the crowd was someone that Tommy knows. They huffed. 

He really is just like her huh. I should get going before he notices I’m here. Tommyinnit. Just like Wilbur using his middle name as an alias. Tommy really picked things up from him. 

He smiled to himself. He found something for himself. Tommy really has grown up. They turned off their phone as they walked away. Making sure that they recorded the entire showcase. 

Wilbur and his friends walked into the section. Fundy pouted, “Man I think we missed it.” 

“We can look around y’know.” Jack started looking at some of the booths. 

Niki looked at the brochure, “I think it just ended guys. We could head over to the next section.” 

The 4 of them walked around and Wilbur heard Tommy’s voice and turned around to see him with his friends, “That was so much fun! Let’s get some food guys.” 

“Hell yeah!” Wilbur saw a boy with brown hair covering his forehead. Is that Tubbo? The boy pointed at Ranboo, “Remember your paying memory boy!” 

“Ohh I can get some food too?” Crumb looked at Ranboo expectantly. 

He sighed, “Fine. You guys are lucky I get allowance tomorrow."

“I wonder if they have pancakes.” Crumb was craving pancakes because of one of the paintings she saw earlier of different breakfast foods. 

“I don’t think they would have pancakes.” Tubbo looked at Crumb. 

“I can just make you some pancakes Crumb!” Ranboo got his wallet out 

“Really!?” 

“Mhm!” 

“You better then. Come on!” Crumb ran towards the food court with the bench trio following behind. They passed by Wilbur and he clenched his fist in his pocket. Tommy didn’t even notice me.

“Hey Wil look at this booth! These paintings are really cool.” Fundy called Wilbur over and he went towards Fundy. 

“What is it?” Wilbur looked at the paintings on display, “Woah.” 

“Pretty cool huh.” A new voice spoke up, it was one that Wilbur and Fundy didn’t recognize. She looked at them and smiled. 

“Who are you?” Wilbur questioned. 

“I’m Puffy! I run the booth over there.” She pointed to her booth, “The owner of this one just left.” 

“Really? Mannn.” Fundy looked sad all of a sudden, “These look so good though. Especially the main one.” 

Puffy smiled, “They really are. The kid didn’t even let us see it until his showcase.” 

Wilbur was surprised by that, “Why would he have shown you beforehand?” 

“Oh these guys really are new.” Another voice spoke up from their booth. “First time coming to the fair I’m guessing.” 

Wilbur walked over to this guy's booth and saw a lot of paintings that were so incredibly realistic. “These are so detailed.” 

“Thanks! My names Foolish by the way. Is this your first time at the art fair?” 

“I came here with my parents when I was younger. Haven’t gone since.” 

“Oh so this is your first time going in a while. Well this entire section is a part of an art club that’s run at the community center.” 

“Really!? How did you guys manage to do that?” 

“You are asking the wronggg person for that stuff. I just sit there and paint. Bad’s the one managing finances and things like that.” 

Niki called out to Wilbur and Fundy, “Hey guys let’s go! We don’t want to miss the next showcase.” 

“Well see you around man.” Foolish gave Wilbur a small wave. 

“Bye. My name's Wilbur by the way.” Wilbur followed Fundy as the two went with Niki and Jack to see the art. 

Tommy had a lot of fun at this fair. Even with the bump into Wilbur. Techno only focused on Dream when he ran into him, so that wasn’t too bad. 

He thought so, didn't he? Nothing bad could possibly happen at a fair!

It was what came after the fair that Tommy regretted. 

But now’s not the time to worry about that!

It was time for one of the best parts of the art fairs. The art club’s after party. Since they had to bring all of the paintings back to the community center they started to have a small little party there. When the art fair took place in the community center because of the weather they would have the parties at Kinoko instead.

“Tommy, do you have everything?” Sam made sure that Tommy put all of his paintings into the box. 

“Yeah I got it boss man!” Tommy picked up his box and walked with Sam towards his car. Everyone started to put their boxes in and got into the same cars as earlier so Tommy was once again in a car with Puffy, Dream, and Crumb. Except this time Ranboo came along too. 

“Tubbo’s in the car with Schlatt right Ranboo?” 

“Yeah.” 

Puffy looked in the rear view mirror at Ranboo, “Do you have a ride home Ranboo?” 

“Schlatt’s taking me home today.” 

“Ok. What about you, Crumb?” 

“My dad’s picking me up. I might leave earlier than everyone else though.” Crumb pouted a little

“That’s alright Crumb. The only reason I go home so late is because Sam drives me back.” Tommy shrugged in his seat eating another muffin because he still had some for some reason. 

Dream’s eyes widened at the muffins, “You got to be kidding me. How many did Sapnap give you???” 

“He gave me a fucking lot that’s for sure.” Tommy mumbled. 

“Tommy, you have had those all day.” Ranboo said looking into the bag of muffins, “Are you even halfway done yet?” 

Crumb looked in the bag, “I think he’s about 2/3 in.” 

“He’s still not done with those even though he’s been giving them out all day.” Dream muttered, “How come Sapnap never gives me free muffins.” 

“It was my breakfast man, what can you do?” Tommy thought for a moment, “They probably knew I didn’t make myself a lunch and gave me enough for then.” 

“They estimated wrong then.” Puffy laughed. 

The 5 kept chatting as they drove to the community center. They walked into the art room and Tommy smiled seeing all of his friends there. He walked past George. “Is George fucking sleeping!?” 

Sapnap laughed, “He walked in, found the most comfortable spot and slept.” Sapnap handed Tommy some fruit snacks he was eating, “Want some?” 

“Sure!” Tommy took a couple of fruit snacks. “KARL!” Tommy went over to him as Dream started to talk to Sapnap and Karl turned towards the direction his name was being called from, “Yes?” 

“Why the fuck did you and Sapnap give me so many muffins?” 

“LANGUAGE!” 

“We didn’t give you that many.” 

Tommy looked at him, “I’m only 2/3 done with them and I have been handing them out to LITERALLY EVERYONE!” Tommy showed him the bag which still has some muffins. 

“Maybe we went a little overboard.” 

“A little.” Tommy deadpanned. 

“... ok so we went really overboard.” 

“Yeah ya did.” Tommy grabbed a muffin, “Want one?” 

Karl laughed, “Sure Tommy.” Karl took the muffin and Schlatt came by and rested his elbow on Tommy’s shoulder because the boy was taller than him. 

“Hey Tommy wanna see the video I took of your showcase?” Schlatt had his phone out sending messages to people. 

“Send that to me, Schlatt!” Schlatt gave them a thumbs up as Tommy questioned him, “You took a video of it?” 

“Course I did!” 

“Send it to me. I can look at it later.” With that Tommy got a ping on his phone and ignored it. “Schlatt you had that on the ready huh.” 

“That wasn’t me.” 

“Heh?” Tommy looked at him, “What do you mean.” 

“You should check your phone Tommy.” Schlatt started to walk away, “I’ll leave you to it!” 

Tommy immediately checked his phone and after seeing the notification was from Wilbur he turned off his phone and went over to where the food was. Tommy got a pizza and started to talk with the rest of the bench trio. 

It was fun. Tommy just hung out with his friends until they had to leave. Eventually the party started to die down and Sam went up to Tommy, “Hey Tommy grab your things. We got to go. Your dad’s gonna worry if you're out too late.”

That dickhead isn’t even going to notice I’m gone, “Sure Sam!” Tommy got his things and went with Ponk and Sam into the car. 

Sitting in the car Tommy relaxed. Man. That was so much fun. It was a long day though. He walked around a lot and had fun at the party. Maybe he could just sleep on the ride home. Just a nap. 

Ponk looked at Tommy in the backseat and saw him asleep. He smiled, “Hey Sam Tommy’s asleep.” 

“Let him rest Ponk. We still got a little until we’re at his house.” 

“Alright!” Ponk turned back to face the road. “Y’know he froze when you mentioned his dad.” 

“He did.” 

“You noticed too?” 

“Tommy isn’t as subtle as he was when he first joined the club.” 

“True!” Ponk looked at Tommy a little more worriedly this time and Sam noticed. 

“I’m sure he’s safe at home. I already looked into it no signs of anything.”  

“I know that you did but still.” 

“Tommy is doing a lot better now.” 

Ponk sighed, “That’s true.” 

“The Tommy incident happened about a year ago now. Is that why you're thinking about this?” 

“Yeah. I can’t believe it’s only been a year though. He was 16 back then.” 

“Then he turned 17 the day it happened.” 

“I still want Dream to tell us what happened between him and Tommy that day.” Ponk sighed. 

“I don’t think he’s going to tell us.” 

“That’s the worst part!” 

“Nothing we can do now Ponk. There’s no way any of them will tell us.” 

“Oh there’s his house!” With that Sam stopped the car and looked back at Tommy. He was still asleep. 

Sam sighed, “I’ll just carry him to the door. I don’t want to wake him up.” Sam got Tommy out of the car and put Tommy’s arm over his shoulder and he walked up to the door and rang the doorbell. 

He was surprised when he saw a tall man with brown hair. “Uh. I think I have the wrong house.” Sam started to walk away but then the man spoke. “Why is Tommy with you?” 

All of a sudden the man was mad, “Where has he been! Did he go off to a party and get drunk or something! I swear if you don’t explain-” 

“Wilbur.” Sam heard a monotone voice come from behind the brown hair man and saw someone with pink hair. “How about you let him explain instead of bombarding him with questions and expecting an answer.”

“But-” 

“No.” The person walked up to the door. “Sorry about Wilbur. I’m Techno. We’re Tommy’s brothers. He didn’t come home earlier and Wilbur sent him a message asking where he was and was left on delivered so he’s been pacing around the living room for the past. I’d say an hour.” 

“Oh.” Sam didn’t expect to see Tommy’s brothers, be mature Sam BE MATURE. He cleared his throat, “We were just hanging out at the community center for an after party for the art fair. Tommy probably got the message but he was talking with people and wasn’t on his phone, so he must’ve not seen it. Sorry!” 

“I’m Sam by the way. Nice to meet you.” The nice to meet you was very strained and Sam knew it, “ANYWAY. Tommy fell asleep in the car and I didn’t want to wake him up, so uh.” Sam handed him over to Techno who proceeded to carry his brother. 

The person who Sam figured was Wilbur spoke up and scowled, “How did you know our address?” 

“Tommy put it in the GPS. Before he fell asleep of course.” 

“Wilbur, don't be an asshole.” Techno glared at his brother and turned back to Sam, “Sorry about him.”

“It’s ok!” Sam said knowing that it was not ok. That guy is a total jerk. I can’t believe Tommy puts up with that. At least this pink-haired guy is fine. He just seems socially awkward. 

Techno sighed, “Well thank you for bringing him home. I’ll make sure he gets into bed. Goodbye.” With that Techno closed the door and Sam walked back into his car where Ponk sat there. He heard most of the conversation. 

Sam filled in some parts for him and the two drove away. Ponk made sure to send some details to Puffy and Dream. 

“Techno wake him up. We have to ask him.” 

“Wilbur.”

“Techno he didn’t respond for hours! There’s no way that he didn’t-”

“Wilbur.” 

“Something must have happened.” 

“Wilbur!” Techno turned to Wilbur who froze, “Shut up. You’re going to wake him up.” 

“Good! I want to know what actually happened!” 

Techno just ignored him and walked up to Tommy’s room and put him in bed. He raised an eyebrow looking at the corner filled with plushies, stuffed animals and pillows but didn’t question it. All he really noticed was how empty Tommy’s room was compared to his and Wilbur’s. 

Closing the door to Tommy’s room he glared at Wilbur, “How about you stop being so paranoid and think for once.” 

“I’m not being paranoid!”

“Yes you are!” Techno dragged Wilbur to the living room so the two could at least talk sitting down. 

“Techno. There is no way that was actually what Tommy was doing.” Techno just sighed listening to Wilbur, “I mean why wouldn’t he answer.” 

“Because he’s having fun with his friends.” 

“Still he didn’t read my message at all!” 

“Did you ever consider it’s because he’s been avoiding you for the past week.” With that Wilbur shut up. “He probably thought you were bothering him again. Plus you never ask him where he is.”

Wilbur stayed quiet. 

“Surely even you noticed that he’s been avoiding you.”

“It’s because of that Dream guy.” 

“Heh.” 

“I told you I met his friend at the mall and he absolutely hated me Techno! He probably has a grudge against me or something. He probably convinced Tommy that we hated him and now Tommy believed him.” 

Techno looked at his twin and blinked, “Wilbur. Dream is a friend of mine. We talked earlier at the art fair. He even had a booth there.” 

Wilbur froze remembering the two's interaction at the fair. 

Techno sighed, “Tommy probably went to the fair to support his friend. I would imagine he would be invited to a party with him too.” 

“But Techno why would he be avoiding me then?”

“Because we haven’t talked to him in years!” Techno stood up, “Get that through your skull already! Don’t expect that with one conversation he’s all of a sudden going to be acting like he did back then. Tommy. Grew. Up. Accept it.” 

With that Techno went up to his room and sat down reading The Haunted Mansion from the Tales from the SMP. Ranboo said it was good and he wanted to read it so they had something to talk about later. 

Wilbur got up and went to his bed in an attempt to sleep. But he couldn’t for a while. 

As for Tommy. He was sleeping in his bed unaware of the conversation that took place downstairs. Happy with how the day went. 

Little did he know tomorrow was the day that everything building up the past 2 weeks was finally going to reach its breaking point. 

But that was a problem for future Tommy!

And boy was it a problem.

Chapter Text

Tommy woke up that morning refreshed. But there was something along with that. As he biked to his morning shift at Kinoko there was this feeling. 

Like something bad was about to happen. 

Tommy’s gut feeling was telling him something was about to happen. Tommy didn’t think it was anything good. 

Wilbur was being weirdly quiet and it seemed like him and Techno got into a fight. Probably about Dream if Tommy had to guess. Since him and Techno were old fencing buddies. Tommy knew that he had met Dream before he joined the art club. He probably saw him at one of Techno's fencing tournaments. At least he solved that mystery. 

He got to Kinoko for his usual shift with Karl and like everything else that day it was weirdly quiet. It's probably nothing.

Karl seemed to notice that something was bothering him, "Hey Tommy everything alright?" 

"It's nothing boss man. It's just this weird feeling I've had since I woke up." 

"What kind of feeling? Good. Bad. Somewhere in between?" 

"Bad. Definitely bad." 

"Well hopefully nothing bad happens." 

"We can only hope." 

"Want some muffins when your shift ends?" Karl went to grab a bag, "For good luck." 

"Sure! Just not as many as yesterday please."

"No promises!" 

After his shift Tommy went to the art club like usual. Tommy got the bag of muffins and coffee from Karl and started his bike to the community center. He left his painting there after the fair and he wanted to hang it up in his art studio. 

Tommy had put the bag to carry it in his backpack. He got there and walked in. "Wassup bitches!" 

"LANGUAGE!" After he said that Bad turned to Tommy, "Tommy can you organize the paintings? They're still in the boxes from yesterday." 

"Got it boss man." 

Whenever the art fair ended instead of a normal day of painting they would take the time to organize things and clean up from the after party.

"Hey, is it alright if I take that portrait? I wanna hang it up at home."

"Of course it's ok Tommy! It's your painting." Puffy ruffled his hair as the two organized the paintings. 

Sam sighed, "We were actually thinking of hanging it up in here." 

"Really!?" 

"It's a really good painting." Sam started looking through the boxes and got the portrait. He handed him the painting. "Here you go." 

"Thanks Sam!" Tommy got the bag he put it in last time and put the portrait inside once again. "I can send you guys a photo of where I hang it up. It's going in the art studio." 

"Please do Tommy!" Foolish and Dream walked in after the two went out to throw out trash, "The way you decorated your art studio is amazing!" 

"I didn't decorate it." 

"You didn't?" Even Dream was surprised by that. 

"Nope! A lot of the furniture was already in there. I just rearranged it." 

"That's amazing!" 

"I wonder why the furniture was in there?" 

Clearly the two brothers had different things on their minds. 

"It was actually my mom's. The room only became empty after she died." Everyone froze at that. 

Tommy never mentioned his mom. Hell Tommy never mentioned his FAMILY. That made things even more awkward.

"Oh I'm sorry Tommy." Puffy said being the one who figured out how to react first. 

"Don't worry about it! I don't remember her at all." Tommy gave another one of his sad smiles. 

"That doesn't mean you don't deserve to be sad about it." Puffy said firmly leaving no room for Tommy to argue just with the tone of voice. 

Tommy was a little shocked at that but he sighed, "I guess so." 

The room was silent for a while. 

"She had good taste in furniture." Foolish said this causing everyone in the room to laugh, lighting up the mood. 

Dream was laughing as he spoke, "Seriously Foolish?! I can't believe you actually said that!" Dream started to become a dying kettle and he fell to the floor clutching his stomach. 

"What!? Am I wrong?" 

Dream started to laugh even harder and Tommy walked over and poked him. While all of this was happening Crumb walked in. 

"What did I miss?" Crumb deadpanned as she walked over to Tommy and also started to poke Dream. "Why's Dream dying?" 

"He always does this." Tommy kept poking him. 

"Stop poking him guys." Ponk laughed watching the two. 

"Mmm fine." The two stopped and went to help clean things up. 

Things were normal that day after the whole dead mom thing the mood became normal again. Tommy had a good time at the art club despite that feeling he still had. 

The art club was loud and filled with laughter just like it normally is. Tommy had fun! Dream and him went out to sketch after the majority of the cleaning was done. Crumb had brought her homework to work on while she waited for her dad to pick her up and was trying to do that. 

“I don’t get it!” Crumb looked like she was going to rip her hair out. 

“What’s wrong Crumb?” Tommy and Dream walked in. 

“Homework.” 

“Ah.” Tommy understood the feeling, “What kind?” He looked at what Crumb was trying to complete. 

“English.” Crumb angrily muttered, “I already turned this in! But my teacher lost it so I have to redo it.” 

“Yeah I know what teacher you're talking about.” Tommy opened up a folder in his photos called ENGLISH and showed it to Crumb, “Always take a photo of your work. They lose their assignments a lot.” 

“If they lose them so often, how come they don’t just have us do things online.” 

“Old fashioned teacher I guess.” Tommy shrugged.

“aaaaaaaaa. Can you help me?” 

“Of course! Tommy sat down next to her and the two started to do the homework. Luckily Crumb remembered some of her answer choices and all Tommy had to do was double check it. The art club eventually just became a couple of friends hanging out. 

Well more than usual anyway. They were usually drawing while they talked. 

Crumb’s phone started to ring and she picked it up, “Hi dad. You’re here? Ok! I’ll be there in a sec.” She turned to Tommy, “Thanks for helping me with my homework! I need to get going.” 

Everyone said various goodbyes to Crumb and Sam checked his phone and looked shocked at the time, “Tommy!” 

Tommy looked at him, “What is it?” 

Sam showed him the time and Tommy’s eyes widened, “Shit. I gotta go.” He quickly got his things together as he heard Bad yell language. He walked towards the door, “See you guys!” They all said bye to him as Tommy left the community center. 

Ponk looked at Sam, “Shouldn’t we have told him about last night?” 

“I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Sam thought back to yesterday, “That pink-haired guy is actually pretty decent.” 

Bad looked at the two, “You muffinheads better explain it to the rest of us.” 

Foolish side-eyed Dream, “Mhm! Unlike a CERTAIN SOMEONE.” 

“I MADE A PROMISE!” 

“It’s been a year!” Foolish really wanted to know what happened with Tommy and Dream during the Tommy incident. 

“Dream. Could you at least tell us if what happened was good or bad.” Puffy tried to reason with him. 

Dream sighed, “Things went well between me and him. I will not go into any more detail.” 

“THANK YOU!” Foolish put his hands in the air. 

“You guys already know that the Tommy incident was bad.” 

“Yeah you muffinhead and we want to know why when you brought back Tommy was so different from how he was before.” 

“Even I don’t know that.” Dream thought back to it. After the Tommy incident the boy was a lot more energetic and loud. A lot less tired as well. Like a huge weight was lifted off of his chest. 

Dream sighed, “It was for the better anyway. Tommy’s a lot happier now.” 

Puffy nodded, “Fair enough.” She pointed at Sam, “Now. DETAILS.” 

“Fine, fine.” Sam started to describe the events that happened the previous night and Puffy frowned. "I get he was worried about his brother but he shouldn't have treated you like that Sam." 

"I'm glad Techno has some brain cells at least." Dream thought for a moment, "He did not become valedictorian just to be a total dumbass." 

"Oh wait, isn’t that the guy the one who got first in that fencing championship?" Foolish was understandably surprised.

"Yep!" Dream said, popping the p. "That's the one." 

"Small world." Ponk muttered to himself.

"We shouldn't be talking about this anymore. Not without Tommy at least." Sam frowned. 

"We'll talk to him tomorrow then." Dream said, not seeming to really care what happens to the conversation. 

"Great!" Puffy clapped her hands together, "Let's stop talking about Tommy's family now. They are aggravating." 

"Fair enough!" With that the conversation ended and they started to talk about less serious things. 

As Tommy biked back home it was still bright outside and when he walked in it was quiet. He didn't question it since that's how things always were. Tommy walked into his room and decided to study for the math test he had the next week. 

Meanwhile, Wilbur was pacing back and forth in his room. He had been replaying the events from last night in his mind over and over. 

He heard Tommy walk into his room. At least he's home earlier than last time. He thought about last night and the things that Techno had said. 

But there is no way that Tommy wasn't doing something. Hell he wanted to just barge into the kids room and ask him questions but he wouldn't get anything from that. 

Wilbur paced thinking of a way to get some kind of answer. Because there is no way in hell Tommy was actually just at a party. He didn't seem hung over so Wilbur didn't think he drank. Tommy didn't look high either.

The kid went somewhere each weekend and Wilbur didn’t know where. If he was gone after school it made sense at least. Clubs were fun, but Tommy was so inconsistent when he wasn’t home in the afternoons. Except Wednesdays. Wilbur was pretty sure he had work then. 

Tommy was definitely hiding something from him though and Wilbur wanted to know what. Niki said to give Tommy space and he tried. But that wasn't going anywhere. 

Techno seemed to be getting closer to Tommy. His brother was clearly more comfortable with his twin plus Techno was getting along well with Tommys friends. 

Wilbur just wanted things to be normal again. 

Before he became depressed and started to push his little sunshine away. Wilbur wanted to go back to that. 

The whole reason he came here was to get close to Tommy again. 

He thought about everything that has happened the past 2 weeks. Man has it only been 2 weeks? It felt like so much longer. 

That's it! 

Wilbur got 2 paper clips and straightened them out. He made sure Tommy was in his room and walked downstairs. 

He stood in front of the empty room that Tommy took. The room used to be his mom's but it was left empty after she died. Nobody could bring themself to use it again. 

Especially not Phil. 

Wilbur guessed Tommy didn't know what the room was about. It was a heavy subject for everyone. Tommy probably saw an empty room and made some more space for himself. Maybe Tommy didn't think there was enough space in his room.

Wilbur took a deep breath and used the paper clips to unlock the door. He heard a click and took out the paper clips. 

He looked at the door. Wilbur could finally figure out what exactly Tommy was hiding that even Phil didn't seem to know about. 

Maybe he would get a clear answer as to why Tommy seemed to resent his family. 

Wilbur huffed and went towards the door. 

And he opened it. 

Tommy stretched. He had done some studying so he should probably go and hang up that painting. 

He got a sketchbook and the keys to the room as walked down to his art studio. Maybe he could do a couple sketches and call it a day. 

He froze. 

The door was opened. 

Tommy rushed over to it and his eyes widened as he saw Wilbur standing in there looking in the sketchbook Tommy found a few years ago. 

Tommy was silent for a moment before he spoke.

"What the fuck are you doing in here." 

Wilbur jumped at the sudden voice and turned to see Tommy sending him one of the most hateful and spiteful glares he's ever seen. 

He spoke, "What is this Tommy?" 

The question was ignored, "Wilbur. What the fuck are you doing in here." Tommy was so angry. 

He glanced at the bag with the portrait and was happy to see it wasn't messed with. He walked into the room past Wilbur putting his sketchbook down on a drawer. 

"I wanted to know what was in here." 

"How'd you get in! I make sure to lock the door." 

"I picked the lock." 

"What." 

"I picked the fucking lock. Now can you explain what this is." 

"Its none of your fucking business Wilbur. Get. Out." 

"No." Wilbur looked at Tommy, "I want you to fucking explain everything. Why you've been avoiding me, where you are going each afternoon, I want to fucking know who your friends are. I want to know why you didn't respond to my message." 

Tommy looked at him dumbfounded, "Did you seriously do this because I didn't see your fucking message!" 

"No no. What the hell man! You really think you can just show up outta fuckin nowhere and then act like you need to know everything about me. That's not how this works." Tommy was absolutely outraged. 

"Toms. I'm your brother, why shouldn't I know this stuff." 

"Like hell you are. You haven't been my brother since you walked out on me 8 years ago. Didn't even send a message. Hell you didn't even give me a goodbye! The last thing you did was call me annoying and kick me out of your room." 

"So I'm doing the same. GET OUT! Don’t call me fucking Toms!" 

A voice was heard from the door. "Wilbur. Why are you in here." It was Techno. 

"Techno fuck off this doesnt concern you. Tommy, what do you mean by that?" Wilbur waved him off immediately. 

"How about you both fuck off. Think of that Wilbur?" 

"Wilbur." Oh shit. Technos angry. "Did you pick the lock to this room?" 

"I want to know what's going on with Tommy Techno! Somethings wrong and I'm going to figure it out." 

Tommy was getting more and more angry, "The only thing wrong is you fuckers trying to get back into my life. Leave." 

"Wilbur if that's the case lets take this to the couch instead of standing in the room that Tommy clearly doesn't want us in." Techno didn't look around the room. He was only focused on Wilbur. 

Wilbur clenched his fist, "He's not going to tell me anything if we do that! Hell does dad even know about this? What you did to the room. What do you do in the afternoon?"

Tommy blinked at him, "I had to ask that fucker for the key to this room. He's fine with what I do. And he had to sign forms for what I do one the weekends. I still have the copies in the shoebox on top of the kitchen shelf. Since that's literally where all my grades and shit go I figured putting forms there wasn't too bad."

"Where do you go after school then!" 

"Wilbur stop it." Techno was tired of this. 

"Hm. I don't know Wilbur where do I go? How about you ask fucking Niki since she seems to know more about me than you do!" 

Tommy decided. Since Wilbur was going to be this way he would be the most petty and spiteful he could possibly be. 

"What the hell does Niki have to do with this!?" 

"She drives me after school to where I go sometimes. I figured you knew."

Techno walked up to Wilbur, "Wilbur. We are going now. You're going to regret this later, I know it." He grabbed Wilburs arm, "There's consequences to your actions Wilbur don't expect this to not go badly for you." 

"What the? Techno! Quit pulling me! I need to ask Tommy questions!" Wilbur was squirming trying to get out of Techno's grip. 

The three of them were shouting at each other and another voice was heard. 

"What's going on here? Why are you boys shouting." 

Tommy froze knowing who it was. 

Phil walked towards the room where he saw Tommy standing in the room with Techno trying to drag Wilbur out while Wilbur was trying to get Techno to-  

"LET ME GO TECHNO!" 

"No. You picked the lock to this room and weren't let in. Rule #1 We do not go into someone else's room without permission of the owner or if it is an emergency." 

"Yeah and this is a fucking emergency." 

"What is this?" The twins froze when Phil spoke. He was holding the sketchbook that Wilbur was looking in earlier. 

"Tommy." Phil was stern and he seemed to be angry. Why the fuck is Phil so angry. 

"Tommy. Where the hell did you find this!" Phil was mad and Tommy didn't know why. Whenever Phil talked to him it was always indifferent, but he was mad. Very mad. 

"That thing? The sketchbook?" Tommy was confused. Why did Phil care so much about this sketchbook? 

"Yes the fucking sketchbook!" 

"Wait dad." Wilbur spoke up, "You're not mad about the room at all, just the sketchbook." 

"Why the hell would I be mad about the room? It looks the same as it always did. The furniture was just moved around. Now where did you find this?" 

Tommy stuttered, "I found that thing fuckin years ago! It was just sitting in a box so I took it. It looked cool." Tommy muttered the last part mainly to himself. 

“Tommy.” Phil rubbed his temples. “I’ve been looking for this.” 

“You have? I didn’t know.” Tommy genuinely didn’t know this. Phil never talked to him about things like that. Phil never talked to him most of the time. 

Phil sighed and looked at the drawer where the book was placed and saw something. It was Tommy’s sketchbook. Phil grabbed it and flipped through the pages. 

“Dad, what's that?” Wilbur asked. 

“Tommy. Is this what you’ve been doing.” Tommy could hear it in his voice. Phil was mad more than before, “Is this yours!?” Phil flipped through the sketchbook. 

“Yeah that's mine why?” Tommy was confused why was Phil so shocked about that.

“Have you seriously been spending all your time on drawing instead of getting your grades up!? You're supposed to be paying more attention in school, but you’ve been wasting your time on drawing!” 

“What.” Tommy was confused. Why was he so mad about this? 

Wilbur decided to start speaking, “Tommy you're a junior right now you should be focusing on studying. Hobbies are nice but you have to put time into school.” 

Tommy was stunned. Phil and Wilbur kept lecturing him about grades as Techno stood there giving him an apologetic look. 

Tommy was fed up with this, “AND WHAT THE HELL DO ANY OF YOU KNOW ABOUT ME!” 

The three of them froze as Tommy yelled, “You know nothing about me, so quit acting like you guys fucking care!” 

Phil spoke, “Tommy you're my son why wouldn’t I care.” 

Tommy ignored him, “You dickheads never cared before, so why the fuck do you care now! I finally found something for myself. So. Why. NOW!” Tommy could feel tears starting to form in his eyes.

Tommy looked up at them and scowled, “My grades are fucking fine no thanks to you, and Phil you signed the forms for me to start going to an art club l why the hell are you acting like you didn’t! I’m going to graduate soon I don’t need your fucking lectures.” 

The three were stunned into silence so Tommy took the opportunity to grab the bag with the portrait in it along with the old sketchbook and rushed past the three of them into his room. As Tommy ran Techno let go of Wilbur and looked Phil dead in the eyes. 

“That’s it! Couch, now. We need to talk.” 

Tommy ran into his room and slammed the door behind him. 

Wilbur’s going to come up here isn’t he. I can’t do this. 

Tommy looked around his room and grabbed his backpack. He emptied the contents onto his bed and started to put other things into it. 

Muffins, I can take the muffins Karl gave me. I need my jacket. I’ll just put that on. Tommy put on the oversized red hoodie. Snacks. I need snacks. Tommy lifted up his mattress and got some of the candies from inside and put it in his bag. He also got his shark onesie. Why? Tommy didn’t know. He was just grabbing whatever was important. 

Old sketchbook, paper, food, pencils, some clothes, phone. Wait phone? Tommy looked at his phone. Phil’s a manager of a tech company he could probably track the location. Tommy shut off his phone and put it in his bag. 

He got his backpack and bag with the painting and opened up the window in his room as the sun was setting. Outside was a tree that Tommy could just barely reach. Once he left he wouldn’t be able to close the window and that would be a dead giveaway that he was gone. 

Tommy didn’t care though. He wanted out. 

He took a deep breath and went to grab a branch of the tree. Tommy climbed down it and walked towards the front of his house making sure none of them were outside on the front porch. He knows that whenever Wilbur gets stressed he would go to the porch or patio and look at the stars. 

Tommy remembers the two of them stargazing, but that was in the past. 

This was now. 

That past is gone now. 

Wilbur wasn’t there so Tommy’s grip increased on his bag strap. He took a deep breath.

And he ran.

Techno was walking over to the kitchen and Wilbur called out to him, “What about Tommy?” 

“You’ve yelled at him enough, Wilbur.” Techno pointed to the two. “Couch. Now.” 

“Well what about you Techno. You said we had something to talk about after all.” Phil went to sit next to Wilbur. 

“Need to get something first, give me a second.” Techno went to the kitchen and looked on top of the cabinets and got the shoebox which apparently had Tommy’s grades and important forms in it. 

He also went to his room and got his phone and a red folder. Walking back downstairs he sat on a separate couch than the other two. Placing the things he got onto the coffee table in front of them. 

They were all silent for a bit before Techno sighed, “Alright. I’m bad at this, so I’ll just say it outright.” Techno looked Phil directly in the eye.

“Phil. Have you been neglecting Tommy?” 

He froze. “I’ve just been busy working, and he’s always out on the weekends.” 

“Really? You didn’t know where he worked. You don’t know his friends. Phil, you don’t know anything about him despite it being only you and him here for 8 years.” 

“Tommy doesn’t need my permission to get a job. Besides, his friends never come over.” 

“They have sleepovers here.” Wilbur was quieter than before, “I heard from one of Tommy’s friends.” He looked at Techno, “Ranboo and Tubbo. Those are their names. According to Ranboo, as long as they don’t go outside Tommy’s room it’s fine.” 

“I leave early and get home late. I guess I was just too tired to notice them.” 

Techno opened the shoebox, “Let’s check his grades then.” He got the ones from middle school. “All D’s and F’s.” 

“He’s not focusing on school work.” Wilbur muttered. 

“These are from middle school.” Techno kept looking, “Here the ones from high school.” 

The 3 of them looked at Tommy’s grades from high school. Freshman year there was a big improvement from middle school. 2 A’s, 3 B’s and 1 C. The rest of his grades for high school were all A’s. 

But there was something about the report cards that caught their surprise, especially Wilbur, “Why are there things from senior year. Tommy’s a junior.” 

Phil was covering his mouth with his hands, “He’s a senior.” Phil at least knew that about Tommy. 

Wilbur looked in the shoebox and something caught his eye. “Are these awards?” He reached for them. He looked at the awards. “An artist's reward. For…”

Wilbur looked at the name, “Tommyinnit? Since when did Tommy do art?”

Techno got out his phone and scrolled through it, “A while apparently. He has a sketchbook and he probably has more in his room. Also this.” Techno showed his phone to his family and a video played. Back at the art fair. 

“Hi guys! I’m Tommyinnit. Would you like to see some of my art!” 

“He had a booth!?” Wilbur was surprised, “Wait a second that’s the one in the section with those art club people. Is that where Tommy’s been going?” 

“Tommy gave me some forms to sign. Something about an activity at the community center.” 

“So you did remember that.” Techno crossed his arms. 

“Mate, what did you want to talk about.” 

“Guys. What do we actually know about Tommy? Not from the past but now. What do we actually know about him?” 

They all were quiet for a bit before Techno opened the folder. There was a single piece of paper inside. At the top it said, “Things about Tommy.” 

Wilbur scoffed, “You have a fucking list of things about Tommy. Didn’t expect that coming from you Techno.” 

“You have the same thing on your phone. Quit talking.” Techno deadpanned. That shut Wilbur up. 

Phil took the paper out of the folder. “There’s barely anything here mate.”

“Exactly. That’s the problem.” Techno huffed, “We know nothing about him. We’re supposed to be his family and yet the things we know about him don’t even fill up a single page.” 

“He hates us.” Techno looked down.

“And how would you know!” There it was. Wilbur being defensive again. 

Techno sighed, he stood up and slammed his hands on the coffee table, “BECAUSE IT’S FUCKING OBVIOUS WILBUR!” 

Wilbur stood up as well, “Oh yeah? And what have you been doing to get to know him huh!?” 

“What have I been doing? What have I been doing!? I’VE BEEN TAKING THINGS SLOW. We haven’t talked to him in YEARS! I’ve been doing the little things like bringing up dinner when he’s asleep, stepping in on conversations he clearly doesn’t want to be a part of. I’ve been watching him in the distance making sure not to step into any boundaries he has. I’ve been trying to get to know his friends instead of immediately getting jealous and bombarding them with questions.” 

“You want to know what I’VE been doing? I’M GIVING HIM THE SPACE HE WANTS. Unlike you I’m not just rushing through and expecting things to be normal the next day. I’M not trying to enter rooms you shouldn’t be going into in the first place. I’m being PATIENT. Something you can never seem to do WILBUR!”

“Boys stop shouting. Tommy will hear you.” Phil tried to mediate the situation but Techno was angry. Not only at them but at himself. 

“He only calls you Phil.” Techno looked at him. “I’ve listened to him talk and I’ve read in between the lines of every word, and the only thing I’ve found consistent is that he resents us and he only calls you Phil.” 

Techno sat down, “Did you two fight? It’s been 8 years.” 

Phil put his head in his hands, “No. We didn’t fight, it's just. He reminds me so much of Kristen.” 

The twins froze as Phil kept talking, “You boys noticed it too right? They’re so similar. I- everytime I looked at him I saw her. I just avoided him because of that.” 

Phil laughed but it was empty, “I guess this hobby of his doesn’t help now does it.” 

“There’s no photos.” Wilbur had stood up and walked to where photos of them were hung up on the wall, “Of mom and Tommy. There’s none of them anywhere.” 

“I put Kristen’s photos in my room.” Phil walked over to where Wilbur was. 

“What about Tommy?” Wilbur looked at Phil. 

Phil was silent for a moment, “There aren’t any.” The twins were stunned, “I looked. Couldn’t find any. You can see him in the background in some of the photos but never the foreground. I got photos where he was at least in the background.” 

He paused, “Let’s go talk to him about everything. Wilbur, you have to apologize. I do too. I think we all do.” 

“What! But I-”

“Wil.” 

“Alright just give me a sec.” Wilbur went to his room and got out the game he got for Tommy. Niki gave him a gift bag to put it in. 

He walked up to Tommy’s room. There were no stickers in front of his room spelling out his name. We really screwed up didn’t we. Phil and Techno were at the end of the hallway watching. 

Wilbur hesitated for a moment before knocking on the door, “Hey. Tommy? Sorry about earlier, I have something to give you. Can you come outside?” 

There was no response from the inside of the room. Wilbur didn’t even hear movement. He knocked again, “Tommy? Toms? Can you at least say something, so that I know you're ok.” 

No response. 

Phil got the keys to Tommy’s room and went over to open the door. 

The three of them gasped when they saw the room. It was weirdly empty. Other than the pile of plushies and pillows it looked like the room was barren and dull. 

But Tommy wasn’t there

Wilbur worriedly ran around the room looking for Tommy. Techno went over to the messed up mattress and lifted it up to see a stash of different candy and snacks Tommy had. He also saw the mess of different papers for school. Looking on his desk Techno saw notes for math. Phil went over to the window and saw that it was open and saw the tree outside of it. 

One thing was clear. 

Tommy was gone.

Wilbur fell to his knees. 

Then Wilbur remembered something. Tommy mentioned it earlier. The dream that Wilbur had he remembered what it was. 

It was a week before Wilbur went to London. He was working on the melody for a new song and a quiet knock was heard at the door. Thinking it was Techno Wilbur gladly said come in!

But instead of his twin Wilbur saw Tommy who was apparently 10 at the time because according to Phil he wasn’t 17. 

Wilbur frowned seeing Tommy and grimaced, “What.” 

The young Tommy stuttered as he spoke, “Can- can I sit here and listen to you play?” 

Wilbur frowned, “NO!” Tommy jumped a little at the loud voice, “You just completely ruined my train of thought. Get out of my room!" 

Tommy looked shocked for a moment before nodding. A mumbled "sorry." was heard from him as he walked away. 

But he hesitated for a moment, puffing his cheeks like he had more to say. Tommy seemed like he was going to turn around but stopped before turning fully. Tears formed in his eyes as he walked away. 

"Hes so fucking annoying!" 

Wilbur acted like it was Tommy's fault but his baby brother was starting to cry as he left the room. 

Wilbur pretended everything was fine. Like he didn't have to suddenly look after the youngest while his dad was grieving. While they all were. 

He wanted to believe it was Tommy’s fault but deep down he knew it wasn't. 

Wilbur calling Tommy annoying was the last thing that Tommy heard from his brother for 8 years. 

Now Wilbur was in the present. 

He finally understood why Tommy decided to avoid him so much. 

"I'm a fucking idiot." 

Chapter Text

Techno put a jacket around Wilbur where he was sitting. "Get up." 

"He's gone and I-" Wilbur looked at Techno.

"That's why we're going to look for him. Now get up. We can't fix it if he's out there on his own." Techno looked at Phil, "Go unlock the car. We need to find him before it gets dark." 

Wilbur was still on the floor. He had grabbed the blue sheep from Tommy's desk and was hugging it. He couldn't believe that Tommy still had this. 

Techno sighed, "Wil. We can look for him. But if it gets dark out it will be harder. You don't have to come, you can man the house if you want." 

Wilbur's eyes widened and he slowly stood up, "I need to find him." Wilbur grabbed the gift that he was going to give Tommy. "L-Lets go." 

"I'm making you go back to therapy after this." Techno walked past Wilbur and went downstairs. "If you're not in the car in 5 we leave you behind." 

"What! You can't just make me go back to therapy!" Wilbur ran after Techno. 

"Don't think I'm not telling Niki about this. And from what I could tell Tommy's probably going to tell her too." 

The three of them got into the car. With Phil and Techno in the front seat and Wilbur in the back. 

Wilbur looked at Phil, "So where are we going?" 

"Keep your eye out the left window Wil." Techno took charge, "I'll keep an eye on the right. We're heading to Kinoko first." 

Phil questioned, "Why Kinoko?" 

"Because it seems that barista is a big connection in Tommy's friend group. We talk to him we can get more people to help." 

"What?! But Tech-" 

"Wilbur we divide and conquer. More people means we have a better chance at finding him. This is one way to meet his friends." The last part was supposed to be a joke but considering the circumstances it fell a little flat. 

"I don't think they're going to be too happy with us mate." 

"From what Dream told me we weren't in their good books in the first place." 

"How much did he tell you?" 

"Nothing too big, just that he wanted to destroy us when he first learned Tommy had brothers." Wilbur just blinked at him. 

"Alright we're going." Phil started to drive and Techno and Wilbur made sure to keep an eye on the road. 

Techno had pulled out his phone and seemed to be messaging someone as Wilbur thought about things.

The reason Wilbur came here. He wanted to get closer to Tommy. Back when he was still going to therapy he had a conversation with his therapist that sparked this whole idea. 

"Wilbur. If you keep avoiding talking about your family you won't be able to get through this." 

"I know. Its just-" 

"I understand. I already know about your twin so how about your younger brother? You seem to be fond of him." 

"Yes I am! Tommy is my little sunshine. Always brightening up a room with his smile. He's the reason I kept going back then." 

"What about now?" 

"Excuse me?" 

"What is your relationship with him now?"

"Well- I haven't talked to him in a while." 

"And how long is a while." 

"A few years now." 

"Is there a reason?" 

"Yeah. He reminds me of her. My mom." 

"Your mother died and you had to take care of your brother, yes?"

"That's it. When Tommy was born my mom passed away the same day." 

"I'm sorry for your loss." 

"Thanks. Kept going because I needed to look after him. He's the last thing mom left behind." 

"Have you considered rekindling your relationship?" 

"I have. I just don't know how." Wilbur rubbed the back of his neck. "Pretty stupid huh." 

"Not at all. Try sending him a message or two. You call your father each night, yes?" 

"Yeah!" 

"Could you have him pass the phone to your brother for a while when you call?" 

"No. It's pretty late when I call Tommy would be asleep." 

"Well try sending him a message or two. A simple hi would at least start something. Maybe ask one of your friends for advice. I'll see you next session, Wilbur." 

"Bye." 

Wilbur tried to send a message but he couldn't bring himself to hit send. His friends offered to press the button but Wilbur insisted that he do it himself. He called Techno to try to get him to help but Techno being the socially awkward person that he is wasn't too much of a help when starting a conversation. 

Then at the beginning of the year Wilbur got his friends and Techno (through facetime) and sat them down for a talk. 

"I want to visit him. Tommy." 

"Have you messaged him yet Wil?" 

"No that's why I'm going because there's no way i can bring myself to do this." 

"Wilbur, you should've done this around Christmas. Then we would have an excuse to be visiting." 

"Techno if we did that then we would have to leave sooner."

“You sure Wil? Things might not go well.” 

“I’m sure. We can have fun while we’re there too. Niki, your family moved to L’manberg right?” 

“They did yeah.” 

“We can all go to visit! It’ll be fun!” 

“Alright then. Let’s fucking do this!” 

“Techno get a flight here! We can all go there at the same time.” 

“Kay.” With that Techno hung up the phone and they started to plan out fun tourist spots they could go to on their trip. They also brainstormed ideas for Wilbur and how the hell he was going to talk to Tommy. 

Niki, Fundy, and Jack learned a lot about Tommy before they even met him. Wilbur hoped he would get a chance to introduce them to Tommy, but Niki met him before then. 

He hoped that Tommy would introduce him to his friends, but the only times Wilbur got to see Tommy’s friends was without him around. That Dream guy, Ranboo, seemed like that girl who works at Kinoko was also one of his friends. 

Wilbur only saw them anyway. Never got a chance to properly talk with them about Tommy. 

He kept an eye out the window as Phil drove to Kinoko. Techno was right. If it was darker out then seeing Tommy would be even harder. The sun was setting as Wilbur was getting more and more anxious while they drove to Kinoko. 

They arrived at Kinoko and got out of the car. Wilbur could feel his heart beating in his chest. Techno took the initiative and walked in. The people behind the counter were Wilbur remembered his name was Karl, and the black haired guy with a bandana. 

Karl turned to them hearing the wind chimes as the door opened, “Welcome to Kinoko!” He greeted them with the classic customer service smile but paused when he realized that it was the Waston’s. 

“Uh.” Wilbur didn’t know how to say this. 

“Is Tommy here?” Phil spoke up, and Karl’s expression went from a nice smile to a fearful look. 

Karl looked at Sapnap his voice full of panic and worry, “Sap I think we got a code red.” With that Sapnap jumped over the counter and flipped the sign at the window from open to closed and pushed the Watson’s inside. 

Karl was taking off his apron and Sapnap did the same tossing his apron over to Karl who went to the back as Sapnap turned to the Watson’s, “Alright you fuckers better explain everything.” 

“We got into an argument with Tommy and he ran away.” Wilbur turned to Techno wide-eyed as he spoke. “We don’t know where he is so I thought we could come here for help.” 

“So, Tommy finally left?” They turned to see Karl putting on a multi-colored hoodie and tossing a jacket to Sapnap, “About time.”  

“What the hell do you mean about time!?” Wilbur was freaking out over everything. 

Sapnap glared at him, “From what we’ve heard aren’t you the asshole who yelled at Sam for bringing Tommy home last night. I’m assuming that this happened because of last night. Well? Am I right?” 

“Yep.” Techno spoke up, “Tommy had an argument with Wilbur and he ran away.” 

Sapnap squinted at him, “Techno. Right?” 

“That’s me.” 

“Why’d you come here for this?” Karl spoke up, “Of all places why here? This is just a quaint little cafe. If you're looking for Tommy, why would you go here?”

“It’s where he works. I assume that his friends come here often and you would know who they are. Judging from what you-?” Techno pointed to Sapnap. “What’s your name?” 

“Sapnap.” 

“Well judging from what Sapnap said it seems you have connections to a lot of Tommy’s friends. You know what happened last night.” 

“What happened last night?” Phil didn’t know what happened. 

“That’s a talk for the car Phil.” Wilbur muttered.

Sapnap leaned against a wall, “And why should we help you? We could just go off on our own. We don’t need you to help.” 

“Because I’m not going home until I find Tommy.” Techno stated with 100% seriousness causing Wilbur and Phil to freeze where they were standing. 

“Techno mate you can’t just-” Phil started but Techno cut him off, “It’s our fault Phil, so I’m not stopping until I fix it.” 

Karl and Sapnap gave each other a look. Sapnap nodded, “Dream was right. You really are the most reasonable.” Wilbur smiled until Sapnap continued, “But! I don’t know about the two of you.” He pointed to Phil and Wilbur. 

Karl started to talk, “You see, me and Sapnap have been keeping together information about Tommy’s family, since he never talks about you guys. Sam even started an investigation when Tommy was placed in his class looking to see if there were any signs of child abuse.” 

“I wouldn’t do anything like that!” 

Karl continued, “We know. He didn’t find anything.” 

Sapnap grabbed a piece of paper and started reading it out, “We have a list of things about you all. Karl.” Sapnap handed it to him. 

Karl cleared his throat, “We got Techno. Pink hair, fencing champion, friends with Dream, brings Tommy food when he doesn’t go to dinner, in the words of Tommy, he's the better of the two.”

Sapnap interrupted before Karl got a chance to continue, “You being friends with Dream immediately gives you some leeway since it’s hard to gain that guys trust.” 

Karl kept going, “Wilbur. Constantly bothering Tommy, got mad at Tommy a lot when younger, was an asshole to Dream + Sam. In the words of Tommy, He’s a bitch do not interact.” 

Each word Karl said felt like a personal attack on Wilbur. Which it was true but the fiances wouldn’t say it out loud. Maybe Sapnap would but that’s besides the point. 

“Is there anything on me?” Phil spoke up after listening to what Karl had said. 

Sapnap grabbed the paper and shoved it in Phil’s face. In the column that said Tommy’s dad there was just a big question mark. 

“What?” Phil was confused. 

“He never talks about you.” Sapnap put the paper on a table. “Ever. All we know is that you're never around.” 

“So.” Karl spoke up again, “Why should we help you? We could just leave right now and find him on our own.” 

“I want answers.” Techno raised an eyebrow as Wilbur spoke, “I want to properly sit down with him and talk. I want to listen to what he’s saying.” 

Sapnap sighed, “If your only here to say bullshit get the fuck out. If that was the case you would’ve done that in the first place.” 

“I was angry. I think Tommy was too.” Wilbur made eye contact with Sapnap who was staring him down. 

“You know what Sap. This would make for a great story.” Karl spun a pencil in his hand. 

Sapnap looked at him confused, “What does that have to do with anything!?”

“My son is missing and you're talking about a story?!” Phil was also confused.  

Karl looked at Wilbur, “You want answers right?” Wilbur nodded. 

Karl looked at the family and his face turned serious, “If you want answers, and if you want to really find Tommy I suggest going to the community center. Ask for Tommy Innit. The receptionist will show you a room that will give you some answers, but trust me. The people in the room will not be kind to you, so be ready for that.” 

His face went from serious to cheery customer service worker in an instant, “Bye now! Have a nice day!” With that Sapnap pushed them out of the store and locked the door behind them. 

The three of them stood out there a little dazed and confused as Wilbur turned around and saw Karl on the phone with someone. They walked over to the car, and Phil was on the GPS, “So community center right?” 

“We’re actually going!?” Wilbur didn’t think Phil would let them go. 

“Of course we are mate.” 

Techno glanced back at Wilbur, “No backing out now.” 

Wilbur nodded, “What are we waiting for then! Let’s get going!” 

They drove and Phil spoke, “So are either of you going to tell me what happened last night!?” 

Wilbur froze as Techno explained it as they drove. Wilbur was sitting paying as much attention to outside the window as possible to avoid Phil’s death stare in the rear view mirror. 

There was no sign of Tommy anywhere and they reached the community center with no sign of him. Wilbur left the car and saw a girl carrying a box walk into the community center. He looked around. Nothing had changed in this place. 

The three of them walked inside Wilbur once again feeling his heart beating in his chest. Walking up to the receptionist Phil tapped on the desk, “Excuse me?” 

The woman looked up at them, “Yes? Do you need something?” 

“Tommy Innit.” Wilbur spoke up, “We’re looking for Tommy Innit. We were told he was here.” 

“Tommy?” She thought for a moment, “I could’ve sworn he left earlier.” She turned to the girl who was walking down a hallway. “CRUMB!” 

The girl jumped and turned around, “What is it Ms. Rose?” She ran towards the receptionist desk. 

“These guys are looking for Tommy. Could you take them to the room? You're going there now right?” 

“Mhm! I can do that.” She looked at them and paused for a moment, “Follow me!” The girl who Wilbur heard was Crumb was still walking with the box. This was kind of awkward though. 

Wilbur cleared his throat, “So Crumb. Right?” 

“That’s me!” 

“I’m Wilbur, nice to meet you.” 

“Wilbur?” Crumb thought for a second. Where had she heard that name from. 

“Yeah that’s me.” They kept walking but Crumb had stopped in her tracks. 

“Is something wrong?” Phil looked at her in concern. 

“EXCUSE ME!” Crumb ran past them and opened a door at the end of the hallway, the Watson’s were still standing there as she yelled at the people in the room, “TOMMY’S FAMILY IS HERE!” 

They could hear various swears and surprised shouts. Wilbur could’ve sworn he heard someone yell language. Crumb quickly closed the door as the Watson’s just kind of stood there awkwardly watching that happen. 

“Heh?” Techno was confused. 

“Should we go towards the door?” Phil was also confused. 

“What else can we do at this point?” Wilbur walked towards the door. They could all hear voices of indiscernible shouting from inside. Wilbur knocked on the door.

And the room went quiet.

Techno raised an eyebrow and looked at Wilbur as he took a step back. They waited there for a few seconds before hearing murmurs come from inside the room. They couldn’t make out what they were saying but they could hear people moving around. 

They stood there for what was probably a minute or 2. Until the door opened. They saw Crumb who was very clearly nervous. 

Wilbur spoke, “Uh hi?” 

“Um, come in?” Crumb gestured for them to come into the room, and they saw 6 people other than Crumb. Wilbur saw the guys he talked to at the fair, he also saw the guy with green hair who he supposed was Sam. 

Everyone was silent for a while. But then Dream spoke up, “What did you guys need? Seeing Techno here means it’s kind of serious. Speaking of which, why are you here Crumb? You left earlier with Tommy.” 

Crumb spoke first, “Karl called me and told me to come here. I brought the box you asked for Bad!” Crumb grabbed the box she put down. It had a cat face decorated on it.

“Crumb! It’s so cute!” Puffy went over to the box and looked at it. “This is exactly what we needed, thank you! Glad we didn’t get a plain one like when Tommy gave us his. I'll put this in the back.” 

“Puffy you muffinhead, don't think you're getting out of this conversation, put the box down.” 

Puffy sighed, “It was worth a shot!” She sat down at the couch and patted the spot next to her so Crumb sat down next to her.

“Now then.” Dream continued, “What do you guys need?” He looked at the family standing awkwardly at the door.

Wilbur could feel that Dream was staring him down like a hawk, it didn't help that Wilbur could only see his eyes. Everyone in the room was staring at them. He looked at Techno with a face that screamed, tell them please. But Techno’s face said, I did it last time. Good luck.

Feeling the betrayal from his brother, Wilbur spoke up, “We need your help.” 

It looked like Sam was about to speak but Dream shook his head and spoke instead. “With what?” 

Wilbur thought for a moment. We are dead if we tell them the truth. But we’re going to die if I sugarcoat it. He hesitated, “Tommy ran away.” 

With that the room burst out into outrage. Everyone was freaking out. Crumb had pulled out her phone and seemed to be messaging people, Sam looked like he was about to literally explode, but the most surprising reaction was Dream. 

The person who was staring Wilbur and Phil down a second ago went pale as Foolish went over to him. Dream seemed to be the one panicking the most. Although he was the quietest of them.

“GUYS SHUT UP!” 

The room went quiet as Puffy shouted, “Yelling isn’t going to solve anything. You. Explain. Now.” Puffy pointed at Wilbur. 

“We fought, and Tommy ran away.” 

“Why’d you come here then? Hey deep breaths Dream. Deep breaths.” Foolish was rubbing Dream’s back trying to help him calm down. He was hyperventilating. 

Dream never admitted it, but he was one of the most affected back at the Tommy incident. 

“Karl told us to come here.” Wilbur had his back straight trying to act like he wasn’t a nervous wreck right now. 

“Karl did?” Puffy checked her phone and she didn’t see a message but Crumb spoke up. 

“Karl said on the phone to tell you that this was a code red? But then I got distracted, so I didn’t tell you until now. He also told me to tell you that people were coming by, and to tell you where to meet up with him if things went well!” 

Everyone looked at her. 

“What!? I told you guys, didn't I?” 

“Why should we bring these guys with us?” Sam spoke up. He was glaring at them a lot more now since Dream stopped. 

“We’re Tommy’s family. I want to find him.” When Wilbur said the word family everyone turned their heads towards him. He could’ve sworn he heard someone crack their knuckles.

“Family? You are really gonna call yourselves Tommy’s family after not being there for years? Do you even know what this place is?” Puffy went up to Wilbur. “Well?” 

“This is like an art club right?” Techno raised an eyebrow at Wilbur’s answer, not expecting him to get it right. 

“And how do you know?” Puffy looked him dead in the eyes. 

“Tommy apparently had a booth at the art fair, and you guys mentioned that your entire section was a part of an art club.” 

“When did you learn he had a booth?” Ponk immediately questioned. 

“Today.” Wilbur added sheepishly. 

“I’m not sure about this, Sam what do you think?” Puffy turned to Sam. 

“Puffy just let them come with us.” Wilbur didn’t see Sam speak so he looked to find who the voice was from. 

It was Dream. 

“What?” Sam thought that Dream would be the one who was most against it.

“They want to help right? Just let them come with. We have to hurry. I- I can’t let it happen again. There’s no way I’m letting something like that happen again.” Dream seemed to be shaking, but Wilbur couldn’t be sure. 

“Did something like this happen before?” Phil spoke up and when he did everyone in the room except for the twins and Crumb sent him a glare. 

Dream ran towards Phil with a fist forming in his hands furious, “OF COURSE YOU WOULDN’T KNOW YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” Dream went to punch Phil but Bad held him back. 

“LANGUAGE! DREAM YOU MUFFINHEAD! STOP!”

“I’LL STOP WHEN THIS FUCKER IS KNOCKED TO THE GROUND!” Dream tried to escape Bad’s grasp but he couldn’t, “Since when were you this strong!?” 

“Dream, could you not try to knock out my dad. Please?” Techno tried to diffuse the situation, and stepped in front of Phil. 

“If it weren’t for him then what happened last time wouldn’t have happened in the first place!” Dream was still shouting at Phil. “I don’t care if he’s your dad Techno, he was supposed to be there for Tommy, and FUCKING FAILED!” 

Wilbur looked at everyone else in the room, it seemed like they didn't even know why Dream was so angry. 

Foolish went over to help Bad, “Dream calm down! All you're gonna get from this is a lawsuit!” 

“Dream. Calm down. We can look for Tommy.” Sam got his car keys. “If we waste time trying to knock him out then it’ll get too dark to see.” Sam looked Phil dead in the eye, “We can simply yell at him later. I can give you his phone number if you want.” 

“Why do you have my phone number?!” Phil stood there shocked.

“You only do conferences through phone calls. Of course I have it!” Sam smiled at him like he didn’t just reveal the fact he knows a lot of Phil’s personal information. Phil suddenly became a lot more nervous after that. 

“Oh, so you're one of Tommy’s teachers.” Techno looked at him. 

“I am! I’m his art teacher. Dream, can you stop trying to knock him out.” 

Dream grumbled, “Fine. Crumb where did Karl say he would be.” 

“Kinoko!” She smiled. 

Wilbur thought to himself, are you kidding me!? We could’ve just driven back there to check. 

Ponk laughed, “Of course he stayed at Kinoko.” 

“It’s a code red.” Dream muttered, “Wait it’s a code-” Dream face-palmed, “Whenever a code red happens we meet at Kinoko, you gotta be kidding me. He just wanted us to talk to you guys!” 

“What’s a code red?” Crumb asked, confused. 

“I’ll explain it in the car Crumb.” Puffy grabbed her keys, “Unless your dad’s still here.” 

“He’s not! He said to have one of you drop me off.” 

“Great!” 

“Crumb!” Bad turned to her, “Text Tubbo and Ranboo. Tell them to go to Kinoko. They should know some places Tommy might go.” 

“Got it Bad!” Crumb pulled out her phone. 

“ALRIGHT PEOPLE LET’S GET GOING.” Sam looked at the Watson’s, “Start driving to Kinoko. We’ll meet there.” 

With that all of them left the room and Wilbur saw the art club say goodbye to the receptionist. He saw Ponk walk up to them, “Hey Hannah could you give me a call if Tommy stops by here?”

She gave him a thumbs up, so Ponk walked away. Wilbur watched them all enter different cars and drive away. He went into his and Phil started to drive over to Kinoko. 

Techno spoke first, “I need to ask Dream what the hell he was talking about earlier.” 

“I don’t think you're getting anything out of him mate. I don’t think any of the other’s know either.” 

“Did something like this happen before?” Wilbur muttered mostly to himself. 

“Must’ve.” Techno sighed, “Dad how come you don’t know anything about it.” 

Phil stayed quiet, “It must’ve been something with his friends.” 

“They have a code for when someone runs away. That means it’s happened before.” Wilbur kept his eyes out the window. “That’s probably why Dream was so upset.” 

“Phil. How did you not notice Tommy ran away?” Techno’s voice was filled with a rare sadness that Wilbur almost never heard. 

“I- I don’t know. They must’ve found him fast.” 

“How long do you think it would’ve been till you noticed?” Techno didn’t even look at Phil. 

“Not until dinner the next day.” Phil kept his eyes on the road. “Tommy always comes down for dinner. He only stopped after you two came back.” 

“He was avoiding me. Tommy was avoiding me. That’s why he didn’t come down for dinner.” Wilbur mumbled. 

The car was silent as they drove back to Kinoko. They saw some cars parked in front of it and assumed that it was the people from the art club. They walked in. 

Wilbur saw everyone sitting at different tables. Karl and Sapnap were behind the counter, Sam, Ponk, and Bad were on one table, the Takens were at another, and Crumb was sitting alone. 

“Hi!” Karl waved to them, “Sit at that table. These are the groups we’re going in to look for Tommy. Except for Dream and Bad. They’re going on their own.” 

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Phil sat down at the table. 

“Don’t worry! I’m just driving around looking for him.” 

“I know some spots that I’m not sharing with anyone.” Dream sounded angry. 

“Why aren’t you sharing them?” Techno looked at his friend.

“Promised Tommy.” Dream muttered. He seemed to only be mad when speaking to Phil. 

“I got coffee!” Sapnap declared as he put various coffee cups on the counter. Karl went around passing them to everyone. 

Wilbur was surprised to be handed a cup, “You know our coffee orders?” 

Karl smiled, “I wrote them down. Figured you’d come in more than once.” 

“Thank you.” Wilbur mumbled taking a sip. 

“Don’t worry about it.” Karl went to give everyone else their coffee. 

Dream spoke up, “So we’re waiting on Ranboo and Tubbo right?” 

“Should be.” Crumb looked out the window, “Oh they’re here!” 

A few people walked into Kinoko, Wilbur didn’t look at them, he didn't want to face Tommy’s best friends after what happened. But he heard some loud footsteps heading in his direction, so he turned his head and- 

“OW!” 

Wilbur felt a slap across his face and he looked and saw, “NIKI!?”

“DU BIST EIN IDIOT!” 

“Oh no Niki’s yelling in German.” Ranboo sighed and walked over to Niki, “Niki quit yelling.” 

Wilbur was currently facing Niki’s wrath. Which was her insulting and swearing at you while speaking German. 

“Niki, we have more important things to talk about. Please stop yelling at Wilbur.” Ranboo tried to get Niki to calm down while Schlatt laughed at the entrance of Kinoko. 

“Hold on, we can slap him!?” Wilbur heard someone say that but didn’t recognize the voice, so he didn’t pay attention. 

Mistake on his part because he felt another slap. Niki stopped swearing at him and started laughing as Wilbur saw this gremlin with messy brown hair covering his forehead who was holding him by the collar. 

“If you fuckers don’t find Tommy and fix this mess I will tear you assholes to shreds!” The boy smiled. 

“He will.” Ranboo nodded solemnly, “He will do it.” 

The boy stretched out his hand, “Tubbo Underscore. Nice to finally meet you Wilbur! I have only heard bad things about you.”

“Tubs quit it.” Wilbur saw the person who he assumed was Tubbo’s dad, “You can yell at him when Tommy’s here.”

The man looked at Phil, “Jschlatt. But Schlatt’s fine. First time meeting ya despite Tommy being Tubbo’s friend for years. Mr. Innit right?”

“No it’s Watson. Phil Watson.” 

“WAIT TOMMY’S LAST NAME ISN’T INNIT???” Just about everyone in the room had this realization. 

Even Ranboo and Tubbo didn’t seem to know this. It seems the only people who knew were Sam, Puffy, Karl, Crumb, and Dream. Karl got everyone out of their panic, “HEY COFFEE FOR THE PEOPLE WHO JUST WALKED IN!” He placed them on the counter and they went over to grab it. 

Karl directed them to where they should sit, and now the 4 of them were sitting with Crumb. “Ranboo, is it ok if you go with just Niki?” 

“NO!” Tubbo said immediately. “We have to go together!” 

“Why’s that Tubbo?” Sam questioned 

“Because some of the spots are easier to reach with this guy's fucking height.” 

“Where do you boys hang out?!” Phil was understandably shocked since Ranboo is very tall.”Where are you going that a person needs to be that tall to reach?”

“None of ya business!” Tubbo stuck his tongue out at him, “Pbbt-”

“Tubbo stop it.” 

“Sorry dad.” 

Sapnap erased the blackboard with the menu on it, “Ok so where’s everyone going?” They started listing the places or general locations they would look and the fiances would write it down. 

Puffy looked at Dream, “Will you be fine on your own duckling?” 

“I’ll be fine, don’t worry about it! If I need to, I'll stop driving.” 

Puffy and Foolish looked at him worriedly. Sam looked at the Watson’s, “We meet up here after checking all the places you're assigned to on the board. If you see a spot on your way back that Tommy might be at, feel free to check it out.” 

Ponk spoke up, “Make sure to message one of us if you find him!” 

Techno looked at Dream, “Is it ok if I message you?” 

“No. I’m not going to be paying attention to my phone until I look there. ” Dream seemed to be shaking. 

“Dream, are you ok?” Techno got out a handkerchief. “You look like you're gonna cry. Here.” Techno handed it to him. 

“Thanks Tech.” 

“Want to talk about it?” 

“Yeah. But I can’t. I promised Tommy.” 

“I can respect that.” 

“When Tommy’s ready to talk about it. I’ll tell you. I’ll tell all the people that it would be important to.” 

“Promise?” Techno held out his hand. 

“Promise.” Dream shook it. 

Karl came out of the backroom with a box they all looked in, “Flashlights. We could’ve really used them last time so I bought a bunch just in case.” 

Crumb spoke up, “What happened last time?” 

“Yeah.” Wilbur said, “This clearly happened before.” 

Dream took a deep breath, “I found a note from Tommy that fell out of his sketchbook saying that he was running away . We looked for him, and I found him.” 

“We call it the Tommy incident.” Foolish was rubbing Dream’s back again, “Don’t tell Tommy though. He won’t be happy.” 

“So you did all this behind his back.” Wilbur sounded more angry that time. 

“YEAH AND TURNS OUT WE NEEDED TO HUH!” Dream shouted at Wilbur.

“What was in the note?” Phil looked around the room, and Ponk pointed to Dream, “He’s the only one who read it. None of us know what was in it. He was so panicked back then that we all listened, and started searching.” 

Phil turned to him and Dream scowled at him, “There’s no way in hell I’m showing it to you of all people. I still have it. When Tommy’s ok with me telling people I will.” 

Phil nodded at him. “Wilbur, message me if you find him.” Niki started talking, “I’ll make sure Tubbo and Ranboo are the first to find out, they have everyone else's contacts.” 

“Got it Niki.” 

“If you find Tommy and he runs from you guys, message me. I know where he’ll go.” Tubbo was on his laptop. 

Wilbur looked at him and Tubbo noticed, “Techno message Ranboo if he runs. He’d only really run from you guys, so I’m not worried about anyone else.” 

“So is everyone ready?” Sam looked around. 

“FUCK!” Tubbo slammed his fists on the table he was sitting at, “THAT BITCH SHUT OFF HIS PHONE.” He looked at Phil, “This is your faultttt.” Tubbo leaned back in the seat putting his hands on his face.

“Wuh- How’s that my fault!” 

“Because you're a manager at a tech company Tommy guessed you would hack his phone and trace the location. Pretty much do what I just did. Mannn I really thought this would work this time.” Tubbo sat up straight, “Whatever. Let’s go!” He stood up and was going to walk out. 

“Well you heard him guys.” Puffy started to walk out and everyone followed behind. 

It was dark out at this point so the flashlights were necessary. Wilbur tested his to make sure it worked as he followed behind everyone else. 

Bad left the parking lot first going on a wide sweep around L’manberg checking as many places as he could. 

Everyone else left going to different places and areas. Dream got in Schlatt’s car and drove to the places that he thought Tommy would be while Schlatt, Tubbo, and Crumb went with Niki and Ranboo. 

Phil drove and looked in certain spots. Mainly ones the twins remembered from their childhood. First of all they checked the house. Seeing if maybe Tommy went back home. He wasn’t. 

They went to an old playground that they used to go to after Techno’s fencing tournaments. He wasn’t there either. 

After that they were going to go look around the places assigned to them which were the different stores around the community center. The bench trio hung around there often, but they were looking in some more dangerous places under the guidance of Niki and Schlatt. Crumb joined them since Puffy thought it would be best for her to go with them. 

Over in the outskirts of L’manberg. People called the place Pogtopia, it was a popular tourist spot. Ranboo was currently climbing an abandoned building that the bench trio went to stargaze at during sleepovers. 

“How often do you kids come here? You got this down to an art.” Schlatt and Tubbo were watching Ranboo climb. They had sent Niki over with Crumb to investigate some less dangerous spots because if Niki saw Ranboo doing this they would have to listen to an angry Niki in the car. 

“Tommy likes stargazing.” Tubbo shrugged. 

“Never woulda thought.” 

“ARE YOU GUYS GONNA HELP!?” Ranboo shouted down to them. 

“NAH! YOU GOT THIS BOO!” Tubbo gave him a thumbs up as Ranboo climbed up a broken fire escape. 

“I’ll go check over there. If Ranboo falls, yell at the top of your lungs.” Schlatt started investigating corners that Tommy could hide in. 

“If Ranboo falls he’s gonna be screaming at the top of his lungs.” 

“Yell anyway!” 

Ranboo got to the top and yelled down to Tubbo, “HE’S NOT HERE!” 

“WELL SHIT! COME DOWN!” With that Ranboo gave him a thumbs up and headed down the same way he came. It was a lot easier to go down than it was to go up. 

“Not up there huh.” Schlatt walked back over to them as Ranboo dusted off his clothes. 

“Nope!” Ranboo happily said. 

“Guys did you find him?” Crumb and Niki walked over. 

“Nope.” Ranboo was a lot more sad this time. 

“How come you guys volunteered to look here?” Niki was looking around, “It’s falling apart.” 

“It’s cool though!” Crumb smiled, “There’s no way my dad would ever let me go here without him around.” 

“Exactly!” Tubbo high fived her, “Because there’s no way we would be allowed here otherwise.” 

“It’s a pretty cool place.” Schlatt shrugged. “Pogtopia is a pretty weird name though.” 

“At least they’re having fun despite the circumstances.” Niki clenched her fist, “Me and Wilbur are going to have a longggg talk after this.” 

“Remind me to never cross you Nihachu.” Schlatt walked towards the car with the other’s following behind. Tubbo and Ranboo messaged Karl who was staying back at Kinoko with Sapnap that they didn’t find him. They drove back to Kinoko. 

Dream was in the car and he didn’t think he should be driving. He was too worried. Scared? Angry? Probably all three. So he stopped the car, and parked it. Making sure to remember where he parked it and went on foot. 

The first place he was going to look was the important one. It was where he found Tommy the last time. Dream checked the time. It’s not midnight. It’s fine. Tommy’s going to be fine. 

Dream ran as fast as he could, heart pounding inside his chest, his throat started to hurt with how much and fast he was running, but he couldn’t stop. He needed to make sure that Tommy wasn’t there.

He saw a bridge leading to a forest in the distance and ran even faster. Dream turned on his flashlight and kept running. Please. Don’t be there. 

Dream got to the bridge out of breath and tired. He shined his flashlight around. 

No one was there. 

Dream looked over the railing of the bridge to see if there was anything that belonged to Tommy. There wasn’t all he saw was a river. Dream sat down in the middle of the bridge catching his breath. 

Facing the railing Dream imagined Tommy about a year ago sitting in front of him with tears in his eyes. He was finally crying. Dream remembers going up to him and giving him a hug.

He’s not here. Dream smiled to himself. It wasn’t like last time. Tommy’s ok. 

Dream remembered the Tommy incident. He found the boy crying here 10 minutes before April 9th. Tommy's birthday. 

Dream remembers the note that fell out of Tommy's sketchbook that Dream knew wasn't meant to fall out. 

Dream remembers Tommy crying in his arms. He remembers Tommy talking to him about how it would be better if he just vanished into thin air. That no one would notice. 

That Phil wouldn't notice. 

Dream remembers walking all the way back to Kinoko carrying Tommy in his arms. How after the incident the boy was so much happier than he was before. Like a massive weight that had held him back for years was finally lifted. 

He looked across from where he was sitting and Dream could tell he was going to cry so he got the handkerchief that Techno had given him and wiped his eyes.

"It's been more than a year now hasn't it. I can't believe it. Tommy’s doing so much better now." 

After some time Dream stood up. He looked around one last time and started to walk back to the car. He had another place to check afterall. 

Dream got to his secret spot. The one he went to with Tommy. He shone the flashlight in the field of flowers and called out to him, "TOMMY? ARE YOU HERE?" 

There was no response. 

Dream sighed and turned off his flashlight. He then proceeded to lay in the flowers. He was looking up at the stars. 

"Tommy would like this. I should show him sometime." 

Dream pulled out his phone and messaged Karl that Tommy wasn't in the spots he checked and that he was coming back. 

He looked up at the stars for a few more minutes before taking a photo of it and sending it to Tommy knowing that the boy would want to see it later. 

Then he started his drive back to Kinoko. 

Eventually everyone was back in Kinoko except for Bad. 

Everyone was stressed out. Dream was a lot less stressed than he was before but he was still worried. 

Phil was sitting there with his head in his hands. "So none of us found any sign of him." 

"Like you would care." Dream scoffed. 

"What's that supposed to mean?" Phil looked at Dream. 

"How about you figure it out?" Dream didnt even look at him. 

"Tommy's my son! Why wouldn't I care!" Phil stood up. 

"Well you seem to know nothing about him so that says something." Tubbo started talking. "You never noticed me and Ranboo once during our sleepovers. Never noticed us sneaking out too." 

Phil turned to Schlatt, "You let them have sleepovers without my permission." 

"Tommy said it was fine." Schlatt shrugged, "I never saw you there anyway." 

"I need to talk to Tommy about that after this." Phil sat back down. 

"Your son ran away from home and the thing you're worried about is sleepovers." Sam side eyed him. 

"I'm worried about everything!" 

"What do you guys even know about Tommy?" Ranboo muttered.

"Oh oh lets do a questionnaire! Have them answer questions about Tommy and if they get one wrong Niki throws an insult at them!" Tubbo grined. 

"Ok I'll start then!" Ranboo looked at them, "Easy questions first. What's Tommy's favorite animal!" 

Techno was going to speak but Phil spoke first, "It's sheep right?" The entire room froze as Phil spoke, "I gave him a plushie for his birthday and he seemed really happy with it." 

Techno face palmed as everyone looked at Phil in disgust. Techno decided to save this, "Dad it's cows. Tommy's favorite animals are cows. I was always confused why he was so happy when you gave him it." 

"Tommy likes plushies so I guess it makes sense." Puffy shrugged. 

"I guess you guys are responsible for the pile of plushies in Tommy's room?" Techno raised an eyebrow at them who all pointed towards Dream. 

"I gave him a single plush cow and these guys just started throwing plushies at him." Dream looked around, "DON'T BLAME THIS ONE ME!" 

Phil felt a tap on his shoulder and looked to see Schlatt. "While we wait, how about you and I talk. First time I'm meeting you so let's head outside and talk." 

"Ok." Phil followed behind Schlatt who walked out of the store. They stood in front of the store and looked up to see stars glittering in the night sky. 

"Some parenting ya got there." Schlatt turned to Phil, "Even I managed to do better." 

"What? I raised my sons the best I could!" 

"You raised the twins the best you could while the youngest was thrown to the side." 

"Tommy's doing fine! I don't get what-" 

"You had an argument with him and he ran away. When kids have arguments with parents they ignore them for a day and lock themselves in their room." 

Phil was silent. 

"Well that's what Tubbo does anyway. I'm sure the twins did the same." Schlatt walked towards the parked cars. "Which ones yours?" 

Phil walked up to it, "It's this one." It was just a plain white car, nothing special. 

"Cool." Schlatt looked at it. "Is this new?" 

"It is. Last one was breaking down." 

"This is mine." Schlatt walked over to his car. It was rather old. 

"How old is this thing?" 

"No clue. I can't get a new one though. Need to buy food." 

"Do you not have a job?" 

"I have one. We've always had financial trouble. We do our best though." 

"Sorry for prying." Phil rubbed the back of his neck. 

"Don't worry about it. I'm not one to hide that stuff. Also, never offer me alcohol." 

"Why?" 

"Had a pretty bad addiction back when Tubbo was first born. Then my wife died and I made sure to quit." 

"Oh I'm sorry for your loss." 

"You know what it's like too, yeah?" 

"Yeah." 

"Figured. Tommy's nothing like you. I'm guessing he's more like his mom." 

Phil was quiet. 

"I'll take that as a yes. Tubbo is more like his mom too." 

Phil looked at Schlatt's car, "Is that a bike rack? Do you bike?" 

"Nope!" Phil was confused by that, then Schlatt turned and looked Phil dead in the eye, "Tommy does though." 

Schlatt continued, "He bikes to school, work, to the art club, even when he goes out with Tubbo and Ranboo. The kid always seems to have his bike with him." 

"So why do you have a bike rack?" 

"The question you should be asking is why you." Schlatt pointed at Phil, "Don't have a bike rack. I've driven the kid home so many times that I use it almost every week." 

"Do you know how much a good one of these costs?" 

"No idea." 

"A lot. I said earlier that I got some money troubles and yet I bought this for my kids best friend." 

"And that makes you better than me?! Is that what you're trying to say!" 

"Well. Unlike you when my wife died I decided to get my shit together and raise my kid properly. 18 years is just a tad too long to spend grieving 'specially if ya got a kid to raise. Save the times of grief for anniversaries and birthdays." 

"Don't throw your kid away just because they remind you of the one you love. Make them happy. It's the last thing she left behind after all." 

With that Schlatt walked back into Kinoko and Phil was left out in the parking lot. He looked up at the sky and remembered seeing Wilbur and Tommy look at the stars when they were younger. 

"Fucking dammit." 

"Dad, what did you do?" Tubbo immediately questioned seeing him walk in. 

"Me and Phil just had a talk parent to parent. Simple." 

"I can't believe your dad didn't know Tommy's favorite animal." Ranboo looked at the twins.

"Literally everyone knows what it is." Foolish laughed. 

All of a sudden Karl burst out from the backroom, "BAD FOUND TOMMY!" 

Schlatt went and yelled at Phil who came rushing in, "Where is he?!" 

"Hold on, hold on." Karl was messaging Bad. Karl raised an eyebrow. "What?"

"Did something bad happen?" Dream stood up. 

"No, nothing bad." Karl was still looking at his phone, "Bad's coming back now. Tommy's in his car."

"Where was he!?" Tubbo also stood up. 

Karl looked at messages. 

"A graveyard?"

Chapter Text

Tommy was running with no clear destination in mind. Wind in his air and the sun slowly setting he needed to go somewhere. He should go to Tubbo, or the art club, maybe even Kinoko. He decided that Tubbo was the best option. 

He had to go somewhere first. To his own little secret spot where he goes to avoid the rest of the world. Running faster and faster Tommy eventually made it to the L’manberg cemetery. 

Tommy walked until he reached a certain grave. He didn’t get the chance to properly meet this person but they were still important to him. He sat down in front of the grave putting down his things and getting out the muffins that Karl gave him.

Taking a deep breath Tommy started to speak.

“Hey mom.” 

“It’s been a while. Sorry I haven’t come by to visit. I’ve just been busy, y’know.” 

Tommy looked at the grave, knowing that it wouldn’t give him any answers, that the person who’s buried here would never come back. 

“Things have been crazy lately, so I haven’t stopped by recently.” 

“The twins came back! Wilbur’s been bothering me. A lot. But Techno’s ok.” Tommy fiddled with his fingers. 

“OH! I made you something here, look!” Tommy got the painting out of his bag. 

“I made you a portrait! I was gonna hang it up in the art studio but then Wilbur was in there and we yelled at each other. Phil came in too. Said I wasn’t paying attention to school, BITCH I GOT STRAIGHT A’S!” 

“Sorry that I fought with them by the way. You probably weren’t happy with any of us.” 

Tommy laughed to himself. I was an empty laugh. “I remember Wilbur telling me what you looked like. Said you like sun hats so I gave you one!”

Tommy looked at the grave tears starting to fill his eyes. “Sorry. I’m sorry. I can’t remember your face.” 

“I’m sorry that I’m the reason you died. 

“They miss you so much y’know so I just don’t get it! WHY! How come you had to leave!” 

Tommy wiped away his tears, “I don’t know why I’m crying. I didn’t even get a chance to get to know you.” 

“Wilbur always said that you were the nicest person in the world. Did you already forgive me for it? Maybe if you were still around they would’ve forgiven me too.” 

“They probably blame me. For your death. But it doesn’t matter. If you were around maybe they would actually care. Y’know?” 

“I don’t even know why I’m here! I mean I just ran! They were finally paying some kind of attention to me and I fucked it up! Like I always do. Because I’m Tommy Watson and I ruin everything.” 

"Fucking Phil expects me to just be a bargain bin version of the twins. That I get low grades and will never be as successful as the two of them. That I'm supposed to smile and say that everythings fine. But it's not! I haven't been fine in what feels like- I don't know!" 

“HOW COME NO ONE SEEMS TO FUCKING UNDERSTAND!” Tommy was crying at this point. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he talked to a grave that he knew wouldn’t say anything back. 

“Techno fucking stands there and watches everything happen! Never does shit until it becomes too big of a problem.” 

“Wilbur looks at me like I’m a fucking child. I’m not! Not anymore. Always fucking patronizing me and treating me like a child and being nosy as shit then doesn’t understand when I ignore him.” 

“Phil. Phil ignored me for years. All of a fucking sudden he cares. All of a fucking sudden they all seem to care!” 

“I don’t get it! Why now! Why did it have to be now? I was going to go do so many things! I would go and get an apartment with Tubs and Ran. I was starting to apply for different art schools. Why do they suddenly care now?” 

Tommy got out Henry. The cow plushie that Dream gave him. Tommy hugged it and muttered to himself, 

“Please just tell me I’m not alone.”

As he cried Tommy ate the muffins. Just to do something to get his mind off of things. 

“I- I just want to be happy.” 

“I just want a family where I don’t have to avoid my older brother. Where I’m not worried about sitting next to my dad at dinner. Where I don’t have to lock my room so they don’t go snooping inside of it. Where I can scream and shout without being called a brat. Where people actually acknowledge the hard work I’m putting into everything .” 

“I don’t know!” Tommy put his knees up to his chest, “Home. I just want to go home.” 

Tommy looked up at the stars. He didn’t know how late it was and how long he had been out there. His family probably didn’t even notice that he was gone. 

“THEY NEVER NOTICE ANYTHING!” Tommy slammed his fist on the ground. 

“They think that I’m all sunshine and fucking rainbows. That I’ve just been living without a care in the world without a single thought about my future.” 

“They think that I’m still a child who doesn’t understand the world. Like I’m a little 5 year old following Wilbur around without a care in the world.” 

Tommy got out the old sketchbook. “This. This is yours right? That’s why Phil was looking for it. This is your sketchbook. All the notes and drawings are yours.” 

Tommy looked at the grave, “I’m going to look through it.” As he turned the pages a gust of wind rushed past and all the pages flipped to the back. 

He blinked, “Is that supposed to be a sign not to look at this thing.” Then he looked at the inside of the back cover. “A note?” 

Tommy grabbed it and started to read it. 

Hello! Dear Tommy? 

We haven’t decided on your name yet but the twins decided that Tommy was the best option so that’s what I will go with for this letter. 

I hope you enjoyed all my drawings! They aren’t much but I’m proud of them. I plan on giving this sketchbook to you in the future. Maybe you could have an interest in art! The twins are more like your father so maybe you will be like me!

Who knows though. I have so much I want to tell you and show you once you are born. We can go visit that flower field that I found in L’manberg, we can go stargazing, I can take you to see one of my showcases at the art fair! We go every year, so that means you have to go too.

The boys are so excited to be getting a baby brother. When they found out they wouldn’t stop talking about all the things we could all do together. Phil seems to be stressed though. He’s preparing a little nursery in the old guest room. We have to paint those walls a brighter color again. I think they faded a little. 

I’m going to show you my little art studio I set up in a room that we had no use for. When you're old enough of course, but I’m probably giving this to you when you're older. I can help you decorate your room, I can meet your friends, even see you get awards for what you accomplish in the future. 

I can’t wait to see you grow up to be a wonderful person. I can’t wait to see you grow up and achieve your dreams Tommy. 

I love you. 

Your mother, Kristen Rosales Watson.

Tommy stared at the letter in his hands and burst into tears hugging the sketchbook and note with all he had never wanting to let go. Like if he let go of it, it would disappear. 

He sat there for who knows how long just crying. Until he felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around. 

Bad was doing his wide sweep of L’manberg when he passed by the graveyard. No one would think Tommy would be here. So he got up and got out his flashlight walking through to find Tommy. 

He saw a figure in the distance and went up to it. Then he saw Tommy with the painting he drew next to him as he was curled up in front of a gravestone.

Bad walked up to him and tapped on his shoulder. “Hey.” 

Tommy turned his head around and saw Bad. He turned back to the grave and mumbled, “What are you doing here?” 

“You gave us a scare Tommy. Your family came by looking for you.” Bad sat down next to him. “What happened?” Tommy seemed to be holding a book in his arms.

Tommy held onto the book with a lot more force , “Fought with Wilbur. They weren’t supposed to fucking search for me.” 

“What were they supposed to do?” Bad looked at him worriedly. 

“Not notice I was gone.” 

“Tommy. Do you really think they wouldn’t have noticed.” 

“They didn’t before.” 

“Well if they didn’t notice then Karl certainly would.” 

“I was gonna go to Tubbo’s.” Tommy muttered. 

“Oh.” Bad laughed, “This was unnecessary then huh.” 

Tommy nodded. “I needed to stop by here first.” 

Bad looked at the gravestone and it said, “Kristen Rosales Watson.” 

“Mhm.” 

“Who’s this-” Bad was going to speak but Tommy interrupted him, “This is my mom.” 

Bad looked at Tommy getting a better look at his face. The boy looked like he was crying for a long time. 

Bad was silent until Tommy spoke, “Mom. This is Bad. He’s one of the guys at the art club.” 

Bad felt like he was going to cry hearing those words. “Hello!” He looked at Tommy, “I’m sorry for your loss.” 

“I never met her.” Tommy mumbled. 

Bad thought to himself, no wonder Dream didn’t want to tell us what happened. If this was anything like what happened last time I wouldn’t want to either. 

Bad smiled at him, “That doesn’t matter. She’s important to you after all.” After saying that Bad gave Tommy a hug before letting him go.

Tommy stayed silent so Bad continued to speak, “Do you want to go back to Kinoko?” 

“Is Wilbur there?” Tommy deadpanned.

“Yeah.” Bad said sheepishly. 

“Then no.” 

“Tommy. You have to go back eventually.” 

“I can go to Tubbo’s.” 

“That can only last so long.” Bad hummed, “Tubbo slapped Wilbur when he walked in.” 

Tommy looked shocked at that, “Really!?” 

“Mhm! Dream wanted to knock out Phil." 

"Did he?" Tommy seemed to be interested. 

"No. I stopped him because if he landed that punch Phil could sue him." 

"Stupid fucking legal shit." Tommy muttered to himself. 

"Hey! Language!" Bad laughed and Tommy did too. Bad thought about other things that would cheer Tommy up, "Oh and Niki she walks in slaps Wilbur and then starts to insult him in German." 

"So that's why Ranboo said to never make Niki mad." 

“I’m pretty sure Wilbur had no idea what she was saying.” Bad smiled at Tommy. Is this cheering him up? “We should head back soon.” 

“Don’t want to talk with them.” 

“Tommy. Everyone in that room is willing to beat them up. If anything goes wrong then Dream will probably take the chance to punch Phil.” 

Tommy looked at him with skepticism, “You guys would do that?” 

Bad sputtered, “What kind of question is that Tommy!? Of course we would!” Bad stood up, “Now come on. Grab your things, let's head to the car.” 

Tommy looked at the grave for a moment before grabbing everything. He turned to looked at it, 

“Bye mom. I’ll come visit soon.” 

Bad felt himself starting to cry hearing that, “Come on Tommy!”

“Ok.” Tommy followed behind Bad and got into the car with him. 

“Want any music?” 

“No thanks.” 

Tommy didn’t pay much attention as they drove but was surprised when he looked out the window and saw Bad pulling up to a McDonalds drive through. 

“What do you want, Tommy? I’ll pay.” 

“Why are we here?” 

“You’re hungry right? Well either way let’s just get you something to eat other than muffins.” 

“Happy meal.” Tommy deadpanned. “And large fries.” 

“Toy?” 

Tommy looked at him with disgust, “Who the hell gets a happy meal without the toy.” 

“Just making sure you muffinhead.” Bad put in the order and when he got it he handed it to Tommy. 

“Sweet.” Tommy started to eat the fries as they drove to Kinoko. 

When they got there all Tommy wanted to do was just stay in the seat. Bad had parked the car and looked at him. 

“You ready to head in?” 

“NO.” 

“Understandable. Tubbo and Ranboo are probably going to be the first to greet you though. Karl made sure they were sitting the farthest away from your family.” 

“Mmm.” 

“Tommy.” 

“Fine.” He grumbled as he walked out of the car. Him and Bad walked up to the door of Kinoko and Tommy froze for a moment before getting a reassuring smile from Bad. 

Tommy looked at the door and took a deep breath before opening the door to Kinoko and stepping inside. 

—------

Everyone’s heads turned hearing the windchimes at the entrance. Wilbur looked and his eyes widened. He saw Tommy at the entrance. It looked like there were tear marks on his face. Tommy gave a wave before saying a very awkward sounding. 

“Hey?” 

Wilbur was going to get up and run towards his brother before he heard someone else first. 

“TOMS!” 

Wilbur looked and saw Dream running towards Tommy the moment he stepped through the door, pulling him in a hug. 

“ Never do that again. Ever.” Dream looked at Tommy making sure he was real before resuming the hug, “We were so worried Toms. I thought that it was like last time-” 

Before Dream could finish the sentence Tommy put a hand over his mouth and looked at him. Dream smiled at him and ruffled his hair, “I haven’t told anyone what happened Toms it’s been about a year now. When you're ready to let people talk about it just tell me ok. We’ll tell them together.” 

Tommy nodded at Dream and returned the hug and the two were hugging each other before Tubbo ran over, “DREAM LET GO OF HIM ALREADY!” 

“YEAH! BRING HIM OVER HERE TUBBO!” Ranboo was cheering the boy on as Tubbo grabbed Tommy’s arm and dragged him to their table. 

Crumb gasped, “You got McDonalds!?” 

Tubbo also gasped, “He did!” 

Ranboo looked at Bad, “TRAITOR!” 

Bad sputtered, “How was I supposed to know you guys wanted McDonalds?” 

“Instinct.” Tubbo said in the most serious voice ever. 

“How much coffee did Karl give you guys?” Tommy glanced at Karl. 

Crumb put down her coffee, “I don’t know what you mean.” 

Tommy laughed until the 3 of them pulled Tommy into a little huddle and shooed Schlatt and Niki away. 

They all started whispering, “Tommy. Go yell at your family.” Tubbo immediately said. Ranboo elbowed him. 

“Ow.” 

“Go yell at your family in style.” Ranboo corrected. 

“Oh just punch them.” Crumb added. “Like Dream tried to do before.” 

“Can I punch them?” 

“I don’t think you’ll get sued.” Tubbo shrugged. 

“Probably just grounded.” Crumb nodded. 

“Do both!” Ranboo said excitedly. 

“I can try.” Tommy mumbled. 

“If you don’t I will!” Tubbo said, cracking his knuckles. Crumb did the same and the two high-fived. 

Tommy glanced back at his family. Wilbur’s leg was shaking up and down as Phil was looking over at them huddled in their corner. As for Techno he was talking with Dream but the two were obviously glancing at him. He looked back at his friends. 

“Alright. I’ll do it.” With that they got out of their huddle and pushed Tommy over to his family. He stood there for a moment awkwardly as his friends rushed back to their table. 

…

“Uh. Hey.” Tommy gave them a small little wave. Before they fell into a deafening silence again. 

Wilbur opened his mouth to speak but before he could Schlatt came up to them. He grabbed Phil and made him sit down next to the twins and then pushed Tommy into the seat that Phil was once in. 

“Have a nice chat!” Schlatt walked towards the counter after that. 

Tommy laughed at what Schlatt just did as the three in front of him sat there confused. “Never change Schlatt!” 

Wilbur started to speak, “Tommy. I- well-” He looked at Techno who gave him a nod. “This is for you.” Wilbur put a gift bag on the table.

Tommy grabbed it, “What’s this?” 

“A gift.” Wilbur rubbed the back of his neck, “I got it for you a while back but never got a chance to give it to you.” 

“Oh. Ok.” Tommy put it next to him. They all fell into silence again. 

Techno sighed, “And I’m the awkward one. Tommy.” Techno looked him right in the eye, “I’m sorry.” 

Tommy’s eyes widened, “What?” 

“I’m sorry. For everything.” Techno repeated. 

Tommy looked down silently, so Wilbur took the chance as well, “I’m sorry too.” 

Tommy could feel himself start to cry as Wilbur spoke, “And you don’t have to forgive me. You can just keep ignoring me if you want. It’s fine. Really. You can just keep ignoring me whenever we’re at the house, and you don’t have to talk with me at dinner, so you can come down to eat don’t lock yourself in your room, y’know-” 

“I don’t get it.” 

Tommy said this and everyone looked at him. Phil looked at him with worry, “What do you mean Tommy? What don’t you get?” 

“Why do you guys care all of a sudden?” Tommy kept his head down, “8 years of fucking ignoing me and all of a sudden you guys come back and act like you care. I don’t fucking get it. Why do you suddenly care?” Tommy could feel himself start to cry. 

“Tommy, mate. We care about you we’re just-” 

“You're just too busy right?!” Tommy looked up, “Because you're always sooo busy with everything until it’s about those two. I used to try to talk to you at dinner but you just kept quiet and now I’m expected to talk all of a sudden. I don’t fucking get it.” 

“Toms-” 

“No! Don’t fucking call me that Wilbur. 8 years of no contact and all of a sudden I’m supposed to act like you didn’t leave, what kinda bullshit is that.” 

“I tried to send you a message. I just couldn’t bring myself to.” Wilbur looked down. 

“Why not? Why couldn’t you do it?” 

“I don’t know.” Wilbur muttered. “I thought that you didn’t want to talk and that if I did you would leave me on read.”

“Well you fucking thought wrong.” 

Tommy looked at Techno who shrugged, “I never message anyone first.” Dream nodded from behind Tommy. “He really doesn’t. You gotta do some work for Techno to message you first.” 

The entire time Dream had been staring down those sitting across from Tommy. A silent message of, if you fuck up I’m jumping over this and am going to destroy you. They got the message. 

Tommy thought for a moment, “So it wasn’t just me.” 

“Nope.” 

Tommy sighed, “That makes me feel a little better at least.” 

Phil thought for a moment while Wilbur spoke, “Tommy you had a booth at the art fair right?” 

“Does it matter?” Tommy grumbled. 

“Can I see it?” 

“See what.” 

“The painting that you took with you when you left.” 

Tommy looked shocked for a moment, “Why?” 

“I want to see your art.” 

“You picked the lock to my art studio and you didn’t look at any of the art.” 

“Uh- Techno dragged us out of there so we could talk.” 

Tommy raised an eyebrow at Techno who just shrugged. 

Tommy hesitated before opening the bag and showing them all the painting. Techno smiled having already seen the painting. Wilbur recognized it as the one he saw at the booth with Fundy. As for Phil. 

He started to cry. Tommy was shocked, “Heh? Uh, what's going on? Did I miss something?” 

“You really are just like her.” Phil wiped his eyes. 

Techno smiled, “That’s a painting of mom right?” 

Tommy stammered, “It’s supposed to be.” 

“It looks just like her.” Phil grabbed the painting to get a closer look, “You even got the smile right.” 

Phil handed Tommy the painting back and ruffled his hair, “You're so talented.” 

Tommy started to tear up but quickly wiped away his eyes. “Damn it. How come this is the first time the 4 of us have talked properly in years. How come this is the most Phil has talked to me in fucking months.” 

“Did we ever talk properly?” Wilbur thought back to when they were younger. 

“No.” Tommy shook his head, “We didn’t.” 

“Tommy.” Techno sounded more serious, “You don’t have to forgive us.” 

“NIce of you to assume that I would in the first place.” 

“Tommy.” Phil finally started to talk again but Tommy interrupted him. 

“I’m going to move out.” 

“What.” Phil was wide eyed as Tommy glanced at Tubbo and Ranboo who looked absolutely ecstatic when Tommy said that. 

“Tommy what?!” Wilbur didn't seem as excited as Tommy’s friends. 

“You did the same thing Wilbur.” Tommy fiddled with his fingers, starting to cry as he spoke, “You and Phil were fighting and then you moved to London with your friends.” 

Wilbur was definitely going to cry after this, “You noticed that?” 

“Tommy. Do you have enough money to do so?” Phil looked at him trying to blink away tears. 

“I- I already have money saved up. Karl pays well y’know. I was going to live in a dorm for whatever college I’m going to, or live with Tubs and Ran. Whichever came first.” 

Phil answered shockingly fast. Like he knew this was coming, “When summers here you can move out. Just call once every week or a small message saying hi. Please. You can go to whatever college you want and I’ll pay for all of it. I never bought you much so this is something to try and make up for it at least a little.” 

“I-I was just planning on walking out after I got accepted into college. It’s not like you would notice anyway.”

“Tommy.” Phil looked him dead in the eye, “You always come down for dinner. How could I not notice?”  

Yep. That did it. Tommy started to sob. Dream hopped over where he was sitting and sat next to Tommy giving him a hug and glaring at Phil. He totally wasn’t glaring because of his grudge. That would be petty. 

Phil felt a shiver up his spine, “I’m sorry Tommy.” 

“Yeah? And don’t fucking forgive you.” Tommy said as he wiped his eyes. 

Techno huffed, “Fair enough.” 

“And I’m not going to forgive you guys for a long time,” Tommy muttered. 

“Fair enough Tommy. Fair enough.” 

“i’ll try though” It was quiet and mumbled, but when Techno heard those words he smiled to himself. 

“Heh? Well. Fair enough I suppose.” 

After they talked Sam pulled the three aside. They looked at each other before Sam said this, “Good luck.” He glared at Wilbur, “BE. PATIENT. Rome wasn’t built in a day. It’ll probably take even longer if you want to fix this mess.” 

“Thanks mate.” 

“I’ll try.” Wilbur muttered which Techno elbowed him for. “Ow! Ok I will.” 

“That’s a promise now.” Techno smirked as he walked off. 

“HEY!” Wilbur chased after him. 

“Welp.” *clap* “I think that’s it for today. Tommy you should go. Now.” Ranboo pushed him towards Techno as he walked out. 

“BYE TOMMY!” Tubbo waved to him. 

“Don’t think you don’t have to leave as well Tubbo.” Tubbo froze as he saw Schlatt unlock his car. “Let’s get going. Crumb ya got a ride?” 

“Mhm!” 

“Dream, Foolish, Crumb! Let’s go! We gotta go drop off Crumb.” Puffy rushed out the door, “Jordan is going to kill me for letting Crumb have so much coffee. BOYS LET’S GO!” 

Before Dream followed behind them making sure no one was paying attention. He punched Phil in the gut as hard as he could and whispered, “I’ve been wanting to do that for a year. Bye!” He walked away after that leaving Phil confused and in pain. 

“Well we’re closing now!” Sapnap yelled at everyone, “SO GET THE FUCK OUT! STORES CLOSED!” 

Everyone was practically pushed out after that and Tommy laughed. He was surrounded by his family. While things weren’t going to be ok with Phil, Techno, and Wilbur for what would probably be a long time he smiled for the first time in 8 years when it was just the 4 of them together. 

“Alright boys, we're going home!” 

Tommy smiled to himself looking out of the car window as they drove. 

Home huh. I guess I could try calling it that. 

I’m tired of saying house all the time.

Chapter Text

Techno looked out the window on the way back home. Due to the awkwardness that would’ve happened if Wilbur sat in the backseat with Tommy things would’ve started to go downhill, so Techno sat there instead. 

He glanced at Tommy. It looked like he had fallen asleep. It makes sense he ran all the way over to the cemetery, he cried earlier, and he talked with them. Being tired was only natural.

Techno decided to think about everything that has happened. As much as he didn’t want to admit it he also kept some info about his brother. Kinda like Wilbur, but his findings didn’t have as much speculation. 

His suspicions started before he even got back home. Techno thought that Tommy would be reluctant to talk with them. He knew that he would, but he wasn’t expecting the amount of hatred and resentment coming from Tommy. The look that Tommy gave Wilbur when he heard that he would have to sit in the back proved that. 

Then there was everything with Phil. 

The two of them were alone in the house for 8 years. Techno expected them to be close but then Phil didn’t know the basics of Tommy’s life. 

Phil didn’t know where Tommy worked despite him working at Kinoko for 3 years. Didn’t know his friends, or co-workers. He didn’t know where he went afterschool or on the weekends. A lot of things that he should’ve known but didn’t. 

Plus Phil didn’t drive Tommy to school despite them leaving around the same time. So Techno didn’t think he was just busy after he realized that. 

Then he met Tommy’s friends. Karl, Ranboo, Dream, and Sam. He met them before the incident today. 

He had met Karl when they first arrived. Tommy had to go to work immediately after they got home. Techno always questioned that. Why wouldn’t Tommy just tell Phil that he had work the next morning? Then Techno realized it was because Kinoko was a kind of safe space for him. 

A place he could go whenever something went wrong. While there was the community center, Kinoko was much closer to their house. 

Karl seemed like the kinda guy who knew what was going on, even if he didn’t show it. The kind of guy to like like all of his cards were on the table, but always had one he kept secret. 

Then there was Ranboo. He was Niki’s little brother. Seemed like a cool kid, but he didn’t talk much about Tommy. Techno could live with that. He had someone he could talk about when it came to certain books. Overall, pretty cool person 10/10. He gave Techno a good reference for the types of friends Tommy would have. 

As for Dream, the two of them went way back. They did fencing together and even got into a tournament. Techno got 1st place while Dream was 2nd. The two stayed in touch after Techno went off to college, since Dream would message him asking to play minecraft or some other game with him. 

When he realized that Dream and Tommy were friends after the art fair he got home and immediately messaged him. 

The blade: hey 

Teletubby: ???

Teletubby: what is this

Teletubby: blade starting a conversation???
Teletubby: the world is ending

The blade: shut 

The blade: this is about tommy

Teletubby: ohhhh

Teletubby: yeah that makes sense

The blade: how do you know him btw

Teletubby: met him at the art club i go to 

The blade: ohhhh

The blade: i saw your showcase 

The blade: looked good

Teletubby: thnx

Teletubby: did you see tommys

The blade: yeah

The blade: got a video of it

Teletubby: cool 

Teletubby: i was planning on cutting you off when i realized your tommys brother

The blade: …

The blade: heh???

Teletubby: he told us about you guys and i threw a stool on the floor 

The blade: did the stool break

Teletubby: no

The blade: pathetic 

Teletubby: doesnt change the fact that pretty much everyone in the art club hates you and your twin 

The blade: what about my dad

Teletubby: we know nothing about him

The blade: seriously

Teletubby: everytime we bring him up tommy gets bitter but thats about it

Teletubby: i know more about him than the others though

The blade: specifics?

Teletubby: he doesn’t really talk with tommy

Teletubby: thats all i can say

The blade: really set things up to be exciting 

The blade: and proceeded to say the obvious 

Teletubby: promised tommy i wouldnt

The blade: i see

The blade: thanks for the info 

Teletubby: wanna play minecraft

The blade: skywars

Teletubby: yes

The blade: [started a voice call]

The two of them played for the rest of the night. That is until Techno heard someone come into Dream’s room and tell them to sleep.

“I gotta get going.” 

“Kay.” 

“We’ll talk tomorrow Tech.” 

“Right. Cya Dream.”  When he said this there was no way Techno would’ve expected talking with Dream the next day surrounded by people looking for Tommy. 

“Bye.” 

WIth that the call ended and Techno went downstairs to see Wilbur pacing back and forth in the living room. It was then he met Sam. 

“What happened to you?” Techno saw Wilbur look up at him, but was upset when he realized who it was.

“Tommy’s not back yet.” 

“Ok? And? He usually comes back late.” 

“He hasn’t read my message yet.” 

“Maybe his phone died. Or he’s out with friends and isn’t on his phone.” 

Techno sighed as he saw Wilbur become more and more paranoid. “What if he’s drinking or something, or doing some illegal shit, or if something bad happened to him.” 

With that the doorbell rang and Wilbur ran up to it. Techno couldn’t really see who was at it due to the fact Wilbur was 6’5 and blocking the door but he could catch a glimpse of green hair. 

He heard a person say, “Uh I think I have the wrong house.” And then footsteps started to go away from the door before Wilbur spoke up. “Why is Tommy with you?” 

Techno knew what was about to happen. Wilbur would get paranoid and angry at this poor guy and accuse him without giving him a chance to speak. 

“Where has he been! Did he go off to a party and get drunk or something! I swear if you don’t explain-” 

And Techno was right. 

“Wilbur.” 

Techno decided to stop this disaster before it started. 

“How about you let him explain instead of bombarding him with questions and expecting an answer.”

“But-” 

Techno wasn’t going to let Wilbur do this. “No.” 

Techno decided to walk up to the door and explain to Tommy’s friend what was going on. “Sorry about Wilbur. I’m Techno. We’re Tommy’s brothers. He didn’t come home earlier and Wilbur sent him a message asking where he was and was left on delivered so he’s been pacing around the living room for the past. I’d say an hour.” 

The guy seemed surprised at the response, but explained where Tommy was. He said that Tommy was at the community center which made sense. Dream did tell him that the art club ran at the community center. It was a far distance away from their house though so it made sense why it took so long for Tommy to drive here. 

“I’m Sam by the way. Nice to meet you.” Techno could hear the physical strain in Sam’s voice when he spoke. Which made a lot of sense now that Dream told him that a lot of Tommy's friends didn’t have a good impression of them. Techno didn’t think that this would help with that. 

“ANYWAY. Tommy fell asleep in the car and I didn’t want to wake him up, so uh.” Techno took Tommy from Sam and unfortunately Wilbur started to speak. 

“How did you know our address?” 

“Tommy put it in the GPS. Before he fell asleep of course.” 

“Wilbur, don't be an asshole.” Techno glared at his brother and turned back to Sam, “Sorry about him.”

“It’s ok!” 

Techno sighed, “Well thank you for bringing him home. I’ll make sure he gets into bed. Goodbye.” With that Techno closed the door and went to bring Tommy upstairs. 

Wilbur bothered him as he did and they talked afterward but considering that was the 4th friend of Tommy’s that Techno met he could tell one thing. 

None of Tommy’s friends knew anything about their family. 

And if they did, their impressions of them weren’t good either. 

Then there was everything that happened today. But before he could think more the car came to a stop. 

"Alright boys, go get some sleep ok." Phil unlocked the car and glanced back at Techno and Tommy. "Oh he's asleep." Phil smiled fondly looking at Tommy.

"I'll carry him to his room." Techno got out of the car and picked up Tommy. "Wilbur, can you take his things upstairs?" 

Wilbur yawned as he grabbed Tommy's bags and walked inside. Techno and Phil following behind. 

Wilbur put Tommy's things next to the door in his room. While Techno put Tommy in bed. As they left, Techno looked at Tommy. He smiled before shutting the door behind him. 

“Go to bed Wilbur.” Techno knew that his twin wouldn’t manage to fall asleep after this, but he could at least make an effort. 

“You know I won’t be able to.”  

“Try.” Techno went into his room and immediately flopped on his bed. “aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.” A faint scream was quietly heard from Techno’s room, muffled by his pillows. 

I need to talk with Dream tomorrow. 

The next day Techno could see Tommy doing his usual routine. 

“Are you seriously going to work?” 

Tommy jumped hearing his voice but sighed realizing it was Techno, “Yeah. Need to stop by or else Karl’s gonna freak.” 

“Need a ride?” 

“No thanks. Kinoko’s not that far.” 

“Suit yourself. Bye Tommy.” Techno walked into the kitchen to make himself food. 

A quiet, “Bye Techno.” Was heard from Tommy. Techno smiled and went to cook breakfast. 

Techno heard Wilbur going downstairs and when he looked at him he could see that Wilbur definitely didn’t get much sleep. “I thought I told you to sleep last night.” 

“I tried.” Wilbur was slumped over the table, clearly tired. 

Techno put a plate in front of him. “Tommy went to work, you probably won’t be seeing him today.” 

“Damn.” Wilbur muttered. “Eggs? Really?” 

“It’s probably not as good as the stuff Tommy was making but it’s good enough.” 

The two heard footsteps coming from upstairs and a frantic Phil came rushing down, “Boys is Tommy here?” 

“He just left!” Techno called out to Phil who was going to leave.

“Shit! I was going to ask if I can drive him to work today.” 

“I suggest waking up about 10 minutes earlier if you want to do that.” Techno shrugged while eating his food. “Want some eggs?” 

Phil sighed, "Sure." He sat down and ate some eggs with the twins. “Alright I need to get to work now. Can you boys wash the dishes?” 

Wilbur and Techno gave him a thumbs up, so Phil took that as a good opportunity to leave. “I’ll be back by dinner.” 

“Bye dad!” Wilbur, despite getting probably 2 hours of sleep, was still more energetic than Techno in the mornings. 

“Get some sleep Wil.” Techno was reading a book on the couch now. 

“I’ve tried.” Wilbur groaned. He was sitting next to Techno with a pillow on his face. 

“I can go out and get some medicine if you want.” 

“Could you get me coffee?” With that Wilbur got the pillow pushed onto his face. “OW!” 

Techno just huffed and continued to read. Wilbur decided to watch some TV show, but Techno didn’t pay attention to it until he heard music. He looked up and sighed, “Hamilton? Really?” 

“Shut.” 

“As long as I don’t hear you singing at 3 in the morning I’m fine with it.” 

“Ok!” 

The two just chilled in the living room until a few hours later they heard the garage door open. Wilbur being Wilbur immediately looked over to make sure that this was in fact Tommy and not some robber who broke into their house in the middle of the afternoon. 

Tommy was there, but two others were with him. Ranboo paused in the doorway, “TOMMY! You said they wouldn’t be here.” Ranboo turned around and tried his best to whisper. 

“Don’t fucking. Ugh. Just go in here.” Tommy got his keys and the twins saw him unlock the art studio and push Ranboo in, “Tubbo get over here!” 

A voice was heard from the garage, “I’m coming!” Then Tubbo was seen running into the art studio. He caught a glimpse of the twins though and seeing them he went, “Pbbt-”

“TUBBO!” Tommy shoved him in and locked the door behind him. 

Techno and Wilbur just kinda looked at each other. “That was weird.” Techno stood up, “If you even think of picking that lock again I will lock you out of the house.” 

“I wasn’t gonna!” 

“Good. I’m heading to my room. Do something stupid and I will lock you out.” Techno went up to his room and got on his PC. Logging onto minecraft he decided to spend the rest of his day doing this instead of being productive. He was on vacation technically, he can do what he wants. 

And he decided to beat up 7 year olds in a video game. 

It was about 3 games of skywars before he got a message on discord. 

Teletubby: yoooo

Teletubby: your online

Teletubby: wanna play 

The blade: sure 

The blade: vc? 

Teletubby: [started a voice call]

“Hulloooo.” 

“Hi Tech.”

“I’m guessing you wanna talk.” 

“What gave it away!” 

“Whatever. I wanted to talk too. So. What is it?” 

The two started a game of bedwars and Dream decided to start first. 

“Did Tubs and Ran stop by?” 

“Yeah. No clue what they’re doing though. Tommy shoved them into a room and locked the door behind him.” 

“Of course he did. He’ll probably be awkward around you guys for a while.” 

“You two met at the art club right?” 

“Yeah. Sam brought Tommy by and he joined the club after that.” 

Techno was silent for a moment, “What- what was he like?” 

“You know how he is now right? He’s loud and energetic.” 

“That’s how he’s always been.” 

“He wasn’t when I met him. Not with the art club anyway. Tubbo and Ranboo he was how he is now, but back then he was a lot more closed off and quiet.” 

“Ha. Never would’ve thought.” 

“After the Tommy incident he became a lot happier.” 

“Dream. What exactly happened during this Tommy incident. You seem to be the only person who knows what actually happened.” 

“I told you before I can’t tell anyone. You saw how Tommy reacted when I told him I thought what happened was like last time. He literally made me shut up. I wasn’t even gonna say anything in the first place.” 

“How bad was it?" 

"Emotionally or physically?"

"Both." 

"Physically not that much. I just had to carry Tommy on my way back to Kinoko. But emotionally… lots of tears. Definitely lots of crying." 

"Compared to this, how bad was it?" 

"Well you'd have to ask Bad for details on that. Tommy totally cried though." 

“Definitely cried.” 

“Let’s quit talking about the serious stuff! Let’s have some fun.” 

“Sure thing you green teletubby.” 

“Shut it blade.” 

“At least my nickname is cooler.” 

“Want me to come up with a dumber one?” 

“I’d like to see you try.” 

The two of them played video games like they normally did. After they finished playing, Techno didn’t have anything to do. He decided to think about what happened yesterday. He could hear the three teenagers in the room below his. 

Techno figured that they were close. Seeing as they were his best friends. There was also that Crumb kid, but their dad probably didn’t let her come over. 

He thought back on it. All of the actions that Tommy’s friends had. Karl and Sapnap were clearly protective, but they were more willing to help them than the art club was. Well Karl was more willing. Sapnap wasn’t as friendly. Techno couldn’t blame them though. 

The only reason that the art club helped them out was because Dream was panicking so much. Even Techno could tell. The moment Dream went pale, Techno figured that they would probably let them help. 

Tubbo and Niki slapped Wilbur, which was fair. Techno could’ve sworn that he saw Dream punch Phil in the corner of his eye but he wasn’t too sure. 

“Family? You are really gonna call yourselves Tommy’s family after not being there for years? Do you even know what this place is?” 

The words that Puffy said. That is what Techno was worrying about. Did they really deserve to call Tommy family. After everything that had happened. He looked up at his ceiling. So this is why Wilbur couldn’t sleep. 

He thought about what Dream said, in a fit of anger going to punch Phil. 

“I don’t care if he’s your dad Techno, he was supposed to be there for Tommy, and FUCKING FAILED!” 

“Yeah. We failed huh. We really did.” 

Techno got out of his bed and walked over to his desk. He got out a sheet of paper and turned on his PC. Stretching his arms out he got ready to write. 

“Guess we gotta make it up to him then. We have until summer before we leave. I’ll do my best.” 

“I should probably take the initiative once in a while.”

Chapter Text

The next day after everything came crashing down and set on fire Tommy woke up in his bed. It was the best sleep he had in a long time. 

He remembered what happened last night except for the car ride. His eyes were red and puffy from all the crying. Looking around his room it was a total mess. His things were at the front of his room near the door. 

Tommy stood up and walked towards his bags. Cleaning up can happen later. He still had work today. Checking his phone he saw a message from Karl saying that it was ok if he missed work that day. 

Normally Tommy would be all for missing work. Don’t get him wrong Karl was a nice person to work with, but sometimes he just didn’t want to go into work. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to be in the house after what happened last night. 

Walking down to the kitchen he made sure no one was there before making himself some breakfast. 

“Are you seriously going to work?” 

Tommy jumped as he turned around and saw Techno leaning on the entrance to the kitchen. He sighed, “Yeah. Need to stop by or else Karl’s gonna freak.” 

Techno hesitated for a moment, “Need a ride?” 

Tommy was surprised by the question but declined the offer. “No thanks. Kinoko’s not that far.” 

“Suit yourself. Bye Tommy.” Techno walked into the kitchen to make himself food. 

He walked out and mumbled, “Bye Techno.” As he left. Never got to see Techno’s reaction to that, but he wasn’t going to find out. 

The bike to work was normal. His shift was normal. Other than Karl doting on him more than usual.

Everything was so normal and Tommy didn’t understand it. How come despite everything that happened last night, after all the shit he’s been through the past few years things are going business as usual. 

Tommy found it hard to understand that. 

He always did. 

Choosing to just make his way to the art club was the best option. That way he could put his mind to literally anything else. Painting usually got his mind off of everything, he figured it would be best to stay out of the house for now. 

Hannah looked up from her desk as she saw Tommy walk in, "Hello Tommy!" 

"Hi Ms.Rose." Tommy waved sheepishly. 

"Everyone was looking for you yesterday, are you alright?" She was genuinely worried for Tommy. 

Tommy was shocked for a moment before nodding, "Yeah. Everything's ok now." 

Hannah smiled, "That's wonderful. Have fun!" 

"Thank you." Tommy walked past her desk and went to the art club. At the door he hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and stepping inside. 

"Wassup bitches!" It was less grand than it usually was but the normalcy of it helped somewhat. Tommy did hate while everything was back to normal but in a place like this normal was all he wanted. 

"LANGUAGE!" 

Tommy laughed like he normally did. Bad was sorta mad like he always was. Everything was just normal. 

It felt weird. Everything was so normal despite how Tommy felt. 

But Tommy was with his friends. 

So that made things better.

Tommy sighed and sat down where always did. Another painting would be nice. He had no idea what to paint though. 

Dream walked in and yawned, "Hi everyone." 

He seemed really tired which after last night Tommy couldn't blame him. Walking to Tommy Dream ruffled his hair, "Did you sleep last night Toms?" 

"Yeah I slept." It was the best sleep Tommy had in a while if he was being honest.

"That's good," Dream yawned. "Was worried you wouldn't get any." 

"Did you get sleep? You seem pretty tired, big man." 

"I slept, don't worry." 

"He spent the entirety of last night sobbing into a pillow." 

The room froze as everyone heard what Foolish said. Tommy got a good look at Foolish in the process. They had eyebags and looked like he got no sleep. 

Dream turned to Foolish, sending him a deadly glare, and feeling that his inevitable demise was approaching Foolish hopped out of his seat and sprinted out of the room. 

"This is what you get for keeping me awake!" 

"GET BACK HERE FOOLISH!" 

Dream chased him into the hallways as screaming was heard from the two. Hannah was heard trying to calm the two down. 

Everyone laughed at the two as Puffy peaked into the hallway, "YOU TWO GET BACK HERE. DON'T BOTHER HANNAH!" 

Apologizes were heard from the hallway as Dream and Foolish walked back in. 

Bad chuckled under his breath, "I think we all deserve one good cry after what happened last night." 

Tommy then remembered something, "Oh yeah. Bad?" 

"What is it Tommy?"  

"Never speak of what you saw or told you last night or else. I'll tell people when I fucking want." Tommy made sure to be as threatening as possible before smiling, "Thanks!" 

Bad turned to Dream, "Is that what he-" 

Dream nodded, "Yep." 

Tommy got a blank canvas and some paper. He needed to come up with ideas for a new painting but nothing was coming to him. 

Sam walked in, "Hello!" He walked to the front of the room, "I have something to say to everyone!" 

Tommy became a little worried at the statement but Sam reassured him. "Don't worry it has nothing to do with last night." 

An audible sigh of relief was heard from Tommy as he went to the front of the room to hear whatever Sam had to say. 

Sam clapped his hands together. "Exciting stuff about to happen guys!" 

Everyone looked around excitedly wondering what it was. 

Sam laughed, "I'm sure you all didn't forget about the art competition with all the craziness the past 2 weeks!" 

Everyone froze as Sam looked around the room and saw shocked and apologetic faces, "Really? None of you?! You gotta be kidding me." 

"Hey I've had shit to deal with." Tommy huffed from where he was sitting. 

Dream ruffled his hair, "How come all this shit happens in April?" It was an attempt to make a joke. It was pretty bad considering things, but Tommy went along with it.  

"My unlucky month I guess." Tommy crossed his arms. 

"I know the prizes!" Sam shouted at everyone, getting their attention in an instant. 

Clearing his throat he read off from a piece of paper, "I'll only say the important ones. 3rd place the winner will receive $1000 and a set of different types of art supplies. Whatever the winner asks for they will receive. Have it be markers, paint, canvases, or anything related to the way they do art." 

"2nd place receives $1500 the same prizes as 3rd place and also receives a Wacom Cintiq.” 

Crumb's jaw dropped to the floor. "That's a lot of money for some art competition." 

Ponk explained it, "The competition is a statewide event. You're competing against the entire state not just people in L'manberg."

"1st place." Sam chuckled under his breath, "This is a good one." 

"A full paid scholarship to L'manberg University in the Institute of Arts." He paused for a moment for suspense. "Along with the same prize as 3rd place and $2000." 

The room fell silent. Tommy was sitting there dumbstruck and excited. 

Tommy fell to his side and started screaming, "aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-" 

"Tommy, are you ok?" Dream made him sit up straight but Tommy fell back down. 

"aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa." 

"Sam, I think you broke him." Dream poked Tommy. 

"Are those fuckers insane!" Tommy shot back up startling Dream causing him to fall, "A full scholarship!? Holy shit." 

"Isn't Phil going to pay for your tuition now?" Puffy recalled the conversation that the family had. 

"That doesn't change the fact it's a lot of money. My brothers both got scholarships." 

Tommy sounded a little sad about that and Puffy noticed, "You don't need a scholarship. Besides, you don’t need a scholarship to prove your worth.” 

Tommy stayed silent. 

"Competition is in 2 weeks. If you'd like to sign up here's a form with the information to register." Sam passed papers around. "The preliminaries start in two weeks. If you want to paint something new go ahead. Submitting something you've already completed would work as well." 

Tommy was now deep in thought. I could make a new painting or I could use mom's portrait. While Tommy was weighing the pros and cons of the different options in his head, Dream was trying to get his attention. 

Sighing Dream decided that shaking Tommy was the best way to get his attention. "tomsssssss." Dream was shaking him back and forth. 

"Huh?" 

"Why do you always do this?!” Dream tossed his hands up in the air. 

"Do what?" 

"How come you zone out so much?" Crumb spoke up looking at Tommy with a curious look, "You did it just now!" 

Tommy stayed silent for a moment, "No clue." He shrugged, "Just got used to no one bothering me when I do things I guess." 

Dream and Crumb glanced at each other but an entire conversation was shared at that moment. They both knew that there was so much more to it than Tommy was letting on. 

Everyone went to go do their own thing and Tommy and Dream started to paint. Like usual Tommy zoned out and Bad put the counter to 142. 

Bad frowned a little looking at the sign. The joke was pretty funny but it was a pretty bad habit that Tommy didn't feel like he should fix. Then again if the counter ever got to 365 then Puffy would do her best to get Tommy to drop the habit. 

Knowing her she already was. 

Tommy sat down and stared at his canvas. Dream would compare the look to the glares he sent Phil the previous night. A look of absolute disgust and hatred. 

"No ideas?" Dream sat down next to him, "Need some help?" 

"I don't need help… I NEED IDEAS!" Tommy slammed back against the wall and leaned on it. "I can't think of anything!" 

"Maybe I could be of some assistance," Tommy looked up to see Sam walking towards him. 

"Do you have good ideas Sammy boy?" 

Sam smiled at the nickname and nodded, "I'll tell you come here." Sam got close to Tommy's ear to whisper and Tommy's eyes widened at the idea. 

Tommy started to jot different ideas down on some paper. Sam started to walk away, "Tubbo and Ranboo are here by the way. I think they need you for something." He pointed to the doorway and Tubbo and Ranboo were peeking through the door. 

"Psst tommy!" Tubbo attempted to whisper while calling out to Tommy who was in the back corner of the room, "Let's go king!" 

Ranboo was just nodding his head up and down frantically agreeing with what Tubbo was saying. 

Tommy laughed, "See you guys!" He walked to Tubbo and Ranboo following them into the hallway. "So whatcha guys doing here?" 

"We wanted to come by to your house!" Tubbo was practically jumping down the hallway. Ranboo was following behind slower than Tubbo but still managed to keep up with the two. 

"My mom said I could stay for a sleepover." It was then Tommy noticed the bag that Ranboo had. It was the one he used whenever they had sleepovers. 

“Seriously?” Tommy was surprised that Ranboo’s mom let him stay over on a Sunday. 

“Wait, did your mom not realize you snuck out?” Tubbo chirped up. 

“Niki covered for us.” 

“Did she get in trouble?” Tommy felt bad. He felt that Niki got in trouble because of him. 

“Nope!” Ranboo said happily. 

“WHAT?!” Tubbo and Tommy yelled in unison. 

“She said that she wanted to go stargazing while she was in L’manberg, and my parents believed her.” 

“Didn’t they ask why she took you with her?” Tubbo was now jumping around closer to Ranboo. 

“They did. I told them that I know a good spot I wanted to show her.” 

“Should we go stargazing tonight?” Tommy got excited now walking faster than he did before. 

“Are we sneaking out then boss man?” 

“Not like they’ll notice. I don’t think they’re home anyway. Come on, let's go! I’ll slow down for you guys.” Tommy hopped on his bike and started to head home. 

Getting to his house he opened up the garage and let Ranboo and Tubbo into the main area. As he placed his bike into the garage Ranboo went to walk into the house. He paused for a moment, “TOMMY!” 

Realizing how loud he was he went to whisper and turned to Tommy, “You said they wouldn’t be here.” 

Tommy peered into the living room and caught a glimpse of Wilbur and Techno’s hair, “Don’t fucking. Ugh. Just go in here.” Tommy unlocked his art studio and pushed Ranboo in.

He called to Tubbo who was still in the garage, “Tubbo get over here!” 

“I’m coming!” Tubbo ran over to where Tommy was making sure to close the door leading to the garage behind him. Noticing the twins he did that mature thing that all friends do to people who made their friend upset. 

“Pbbt-” 

“TUBBO!” Tommy shoved him into the art studio and locked the door behind him. 

Tommy slid to the floor and groaned, “Why did they have to be in the living rooooom.” 

“The real question is why Ranboo made eye contact,” Tubbo jokes, laughing a little. 

“Shut.” 

Tommy stood up, “I’ll go grab some snacks and my things. One sec.” 

Tommy left the art studio and quietly went up the stairs towards his room. 

Please don’t run into Wil. 

Pleeeeeease don’t run into Wil. 

“Tommy.” 

Tommy internally groaned and turned around, “Hi Wilbur. Did you need something?” 

“Are your friends going to be staying?” 

Tommy hesitated for a moment, “Yeah… why?” 

“Ok. Don’t be too loud.” Wilbur walked into his room leaving Tommy confused. 

Getting his things and a couple blankets and pillow to bring downstairs he played the conversation over and over in his mind. 

It wasn't the conversation itself that made Tommy's head spin. 

It was Wilbur. 

For the first time that Tommy could think of Wilbur kept his word. He backed off. It was ok for Tommy to ignore him. Wrapping everything in a couple blankets he quickly made his way downstairs. 

“Hey guys,” Tommy dropped the blankets which had everything they needed inside of them. "Let's have a sleepover yeah?" 

They all cheered as Tubbo looked through the blankets. 

"Holy shit big man this is the good stuff," Tubbo grabbed the big bag of gummy bears and put them to the side. 

"We can bet our candy!" Ranboo waved a pack of cards he had in his bag, "What do you guys wanna play?" 

"More like what are you gonna bet," Tommy grabbed the bag of gummy bears. "I'll use 2 bears as equal to 1 of your candies, so what do you guys have?" 

Ranboo grabbed a 50 piece bag of starbursts. Tubbo got a big bag of sour patch. 

"I'll do the same thing as Tommy," Tubbo snatched the cards from Ranboo and shuffled them, "Let's play boys!" 

The three of them laughed and played long into the night. Playing different games, cracking jokes. It was such a fun night especially compared to the previous. 

Then there was the highlight of the night. 

Stargazing. 

"Come on guys!" Tommy whispered as he opened the window in the art studio.

The three of them quietly made their way out of Tommy's backyard and into the streets. Making their way to Pogtopia the three were practically buzzing with excitement. 

"Here we are boys!" Tommy ran towards the abandoned buildings and started to climb a breaking fire escape. 

"Ranboo help me up!" Tubbo tried to follow the two as fast as he could but he was a lot shorter than his friends.

Ranboo nodded and helped Tubbo up. Tommy was still climbing ahead of them and showed no signs of slowing down. 

Reaching the top Tommy put a blanket on the roof and layed down on it looking at the stars. Ranboo and Tubbo plopped down next to him and did the same. 

Tommy looked at the stars in awe, "Guys see that constellation," Tommy pointed to the sky, "That ones called the-" Tommy started to rant about the different stars and all of their names with Ranboo and Tubbo listening intently. 

"How do you know so much about the stars anyway?" Tubbo interrupted Tommy in the middle of his question but kept looking up. 

"Wilbur told me." 

That response shocked the other two but they didn't interrupt this time. 

"He took me stargazing sometimes. Techno joined in too. I think Techno told me a lot more though." 

"So you guys were close once," Ranboo muttered aloud to himself but Tommy was right next to him so he heard. 

"Yeah. We were." Tommy could feel tears starting to prick the corners of his eyes, "Fuck man."

"It's alright Tommy," Tubbo reassured him, "Things are gonna get better now." 

"Yeah…" Tommy closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "Guys." Ranboo and Tubbo turned to him worriedly.

"I need to tell you about something. Can you listen?" Neither of them responded so Tommy took that as a go ahead.

That night Tommy told the first people about what happened last year. He told them about his conversation with Dream, why they were talking in the first place. Tommy told them why 1 year ago the day before his birthday he ran away from it all. 

That night looking up at the stars and the shimmering night sky Tommy told Ranboo and Tubbo about what really happened during the Tommy incident.

And they were fucking pissed. 

They got back to Tommy's house to sleep. Tommy tossed the blanket into a laundry basket so he would remember to wash it later. 

They went back down to the art studio to sleep. Also Tommy's room was still a bit of a mess so he didn't want people in there. 

Laying on a makeshift bed Tommy pulled out his phone and messaged Dream. 

" I told Tubs and Ran about what happened last year." 

He turned off his phone before he got a response. Closing his eyes he remembered that tomorrow was a school night so like his friends he chose to sleep.

In the corner of the art studio the painting of Kristen seemed to have a brighter smile than it did before.

All three boys were sleeping peacefully. 

The benchtrio was inseparable after all. And nothing. Nothing. Would tear them apart. 

Even if all odds were against them they would always be there for each other. 

They were best friends after all.